Apbhramsa of Hemchandracharya

Author(s): Hemchandracharya, Kantilal Baldevram Vyas, Dalsukh Malvania, H C Bhayani
Publisher: Prakrit Text Society Ahmedabad
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001127/1

Page #1
PRAKRIT TEXT SERIES NO, 23 Apabhramsa of Hemacandra (AcAryazrI hemacandraviracite siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane apabhraMzaprakaraNam 30-8, pA-6, mUtra-rUra1-48) Edited with an exhaustive Introduction and critical and grammatical Notes zAka zI huMDIma huM kesarIsiMha upAzraya TrasTa aidAva. nA zAnadravya mAMthI by Dr. Kantilal Baldevram Vyas, M.A., D. Litt., Fellow of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain roDha thI huMDI sahu keeka raIsaMha upAzraya a a . ! = = kuda kubAM thI sTa! PRAKRIT TEXT SOCIETY, AHMEDABAD www.Jainelibrary.org

Page #2
PRAKRIT TEXT SERIES NO. 23 Apabhramsa of Hemacandra ( AcAryazrI hemacandraviracite siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane General Editors D. D. Malvania H. C. Bhayani apabhraMzaprakaraNam a0-8, pAda-4, sUtra -329-448 ) Edited with an exhaustive Introduction and critical and grammatical Notes roDa thI haThIsiMhuM kesarIsiMha upAzraya TrasTa zayadAnA jJAnavyamAMthI ', 2010 by Dr. Kantilal Baldevram Vyas, M.A., D. Litt., Fellow of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain PRAKRIT TEXT SOCIETY, AHMEDABAD. www.jainefibrary.org

Page #3
Published by: D. D Malvania, Secretary, Prakrit Text Society, Ahmedabad-9. 1st Edition : 1982 Price Rs. 8-00 Printed by : Saraswati Compose, Khanpur, Ahmedabad-1.

Page #4
General Editor's Foreword In accordance with its plan to publish various Prakrit grammars, the Prakrit Text Society is now glad to bring out the original text, alongwith English translation and notes, of the Apabhramsa section of Hemacandra's Prakrit grammar, which forms the eighth chapter of his Siddhahe na-Sabdanusasana. Dr. Vays has used for the first time some important old manuscripts to edit the text. In the introduction he has dealt at length with the character, importance, history and evolution of the Apabhfamsa language and several problems connected with these. In this connection he has duly considered the views of different scholars who have discussed some of these problems earlier. Dr. Vyas had also provided for in the introduction a detailed linguistic dicussion of Apabhramsa, but it is regretted that due to limitations of space it had to be omitted. We are thankful to Dr. Vyas for this scholarly edition of the almost one and only available classical grammar of Apabhramsa. We hope it will be useful to those who are insterested in the history and development of Middle Indo-Aryan and New Indo-Aryan languages. 15th September, 1982. H. C. Bhayani Ahmedabad.

Page #5
CONTENTS Introduction Text Notes GRIETEH (:) zabdasUciH Pages 1-20 1-48 49-148 149-164 165-197

Page #6
prAktanaitihyasAhityagrantharatnaparIkSaNe / tatsamuddhArakaraNe vayo yenAtra yApitam // 1 medhayA yasya dIptAste jainAgamAH suzodhitAH / / yato dezAntareSvAsId yadIyA kIrtiruttamA / / 2 mUrtimAn jinadharmo yaH sarvadharmasamanvayI / adhyetRNAM ca viduSAM sarvasAhAyyatatparaH / / 3 taM guru puNyavijayaM 'jainAgamaprabhAkaram' / praNamya parayA bhaktyA grantho'yamarpyate mayA // 4

Page #7

Page #8
A folio of the palm-leaf ms. of Apabhramsa Grammar . 3

Page #9
mastriNCominni w anloannanics MAHARAMMEMANDUNIMAHARARIKAANTATIRLINAINAR H ALAntasawasanaw M ANSTHAN RANDROIN bAmyavayavavasavAsAlasamme lajanAmAvalijaNAkAyamacAyAdhamanavanAimAbApanebadalinA R M Hunt yajAmAsAnasakovAnamAvilaMyadivasAta bAyAdinasamonAziharasibavevarakhAnAvika jasAvanika ra savAlakisa samasyA vanasvAtivAvAsAsimaharasamAuviSAvida saekaniyAlavira mavilayatidigAra minisamAdhAyalayarasAhajayadavAsamA sababaraNamasalAcAtAtAbamAbArakamA matAjiyapAmatAmAkhanAmAhAnayanAuratakAmatamatAvakAza A folio of the paper-ms. of Apabharmsa Grammar "

Page #10
INTRODUCTION - The importance of the Apachramsa language-to be virtuistic, the western Apabhramsa as outlined in the concluding portion of the celebrated Siddha Hemacandra grammar-in the history of the evolution of Western Indian New Indo-Aryan languages, particularly Gujarati, Rajasthani and Western Hindi, is immense. It is in fact the fountain-head from which these languages have emerged in course of time. Or, to be more precise, the Apabhramsa itself has gradually developed into these languages by the usual linguis:ic processes, as we shall see later on. The late Mr. Madhusudan Modi compares its relationship with Gujarati, Rajasthani and Hindi to the one subsisting between Anglo-Saxon and English.' Early or Proto-Gujarati is indeed indebted to Apabhramoi, while the morphology of Gujarati, Rajasthani and Hindi--their nominal and verbal terminations and postpositions, etc.--are directly descended from Apabhramsa. And so is the vast flood of words of unknown origin-Desya, onomatopoetic, ihyming--which abound in New Indo-Aryan languages. 2 Hence it is that Dr. L. P. Tessitori, the celebrated Italian philologist based his analysis of Old Western Rajasthani, which is almost synonymous with Old Gujarati, mainly on Western Apabhramba.3 . 1. Vide : Madhusudan Chimanlal Modi, 'Apabhramsa Pathavali', pub. Gujarat Vernacular Society, Ahmedabad, 1935, p. 9. : "aMgrejIno mUlagata saMbaMdha aiglo-seksana sAthe che; ...tevI ja rIte gUjarAtI, rAjasthAnI ane pazcima hiMdustAnIno mUlagata saMbaMdha apabhraMza sAthe che." 2. Cf. Dr. H. C. Bhayani, 'Vagvyapara', pub. Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, Bombay, 1954, p. 136 : "patil, al 2012 bhASAonA keTalAka nAmika ane AkhyAtika pratyayenuM mULa ApaNane sIdhesIdhuM apabhraMza pratyamAM maLe che...zabdabhaMDoLanA viSayamAM paNa anekAneka dezya ane ajJAta mULanA zabdonI, tathA prAsaraMgI ane ravAnukArI tatvanI pracaMDa bharatI apabhraMzamAM rahelA valaNanuM utkaTa svarUpa ja che." 3. Cf. Bhayani, op. cit., p. 135.

Page #11
The legacy of Apabhramsa is not confined to the linguistic struciures on these languages alone; heir literature-literary forms, meirical forms, stylistic and rhetorical nuances are also drawn freely from Apabhsamsa. It is for this reason that the early scholars of Gujarati philology like the late D.B. K. H. Dhruva and N. B. Divatia were inclined to consider the Early or Proto-Gujarati of 11th century as just a form of later Apabhramsa.5 II Apabhramsa is basically a Middle Indo-Aryan or Prakrit speech; but it has imbibed, due perhaps to some extraneous influence, several novel phonetic features like the occasional retention of OIA 5#, shortening of g and 371 into 7 and 891, reduction of the labial nasal # to the nasalized semi-vowel , and the reduction of the sibilant or spirant a sound of words and terminations to mere aspiration - This has, in turn, resulted in a massive upheaval in 4. Cf. Bhayani, op cit., p. 137 : 624141241 31131r El, $10422 ane sAhityasvarUpanAM mULa apabhraMza sAhityamAM che. apabhraMza rAsAbaMdha kAvya ane saMdhibaMdha mahAkAvya ApaNuM prAcIna rAsAo ane AkhyAna jevAM sAhityasvarUpanAM pUrvaja che. eTale khAsa karIne gujarAtI, rAjasthAnI ane hiMdI mATe to apabhraMza bhASA temaja sAhitya abhyAsanI aNamola sAmagrI 42 413 9." Also cf. Modi, op. cit., p. 21 : "....3776 eta IFR TATT 319 atsit pazcima hindustAnanI dezya bhASAono AtmA to apabhrazano ja rahyo. apabhraMze gujarANIne kaDavAbaddha kAvyazailI ApI; chappA, dohA, copAI ityAdi chaMdo ApyA; AkhyAnazalInA rUDhiprakAra ApyA; potAnA ala kAra ApyA; gadyano eka prakAra Apyo. gujarAtInI bhASAbAMdhaNIe paNa apabhraMza bhASAnu stanyapAna karyu che. gujarAtIno ane apabhraMza bhASAno dIkarI ane mAno saMbaMdha che." Dr. T. N. Dave too has considered Apabhramba as the earlier form of Gujarati. 5. Dhruva calls it 'Apabhramsa', while Divatia names it as 'Gurjara Apabhramsa' (11th to 14th century), which later evolved into Old Gujarati. Cf. Bhayani, op. cit. (Vagvyapara), p. 137.

Page #12
the MIA morphological structure, leading to the introduction of numerous postpositions to replace Prakrit terminations, which had turned to just aspirates and had thereby almost effaced themselves. Add to this the unprecedented influx of innumerable vocables-some borrowed from contemporary Desya speeches, others of some unknown origin-most of them onomatopoetic, with a rare adaptability to rhyming in poetical compositions." IIT The Apabhrmsa we find in the literary works of poets like Svayambhu and Puspadanta is literary Apabhramsa, highly cultured and stylized in form. It could hardly be expected to represent Aipabhrams as a spoken language, used by common people in their day-to-day life. Fortunately, for the linguistic study of Apabhramsa as a popular speech we have siddhahemacaMndrazAnuzAsana or Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar, wnich is very valuable indeed in this respeet. It is written in the traditional Paninian style and has eight 'adhyayas' the first seven of which are devoted to Sanskrit Grammar, while the eighth 'adhyaya' deals with Prakrit Grammar and bears a commentary named TATTFI, composed by the author elf to elucidate the sutras. The first three 'padas' or sections voted to general Prakrit, with occasional references to Top or Azamic Prakrits oi the Jaina sutragranthas, while the concluding portion (sutra 250 upto the end) of the fourth and last 'pada' deals with the five Prakrit dialects-Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisaci, Colikapaisaci and Apabhramsa. Of these Apabhramsa is treated at 16. Cf. Bhayani, op. cit., p. 168 : "apabhraMzane lAkSaNika gaNI zakAya tevo aMza te tenuM vyAkaraNa che. apabhraMzamAM nAma ane AkhyAtanA pratye prAkRta pratyayothI judA che, keTalAka navatara che, te keTalAka prAkRta pratyathI vanidaSTie vadhAre vikasita bhUmikA rajU kare che. ane e pratyaye gujarAtI, pazcimI hiMdI vagere jevI arvAcIna bhUmikAnI bhASAonA je pratyayo che, temanA pUrvaja jevA jaNAya che. bhASAbaMdhAraNanI dRSTie joIe topaNa apabhraMza prAkRtithI ThIka ThIka bhinna jaNAya che." 7. Cf. Bhayani, op. cit., p. 136 : "zabdabhaMDoLanA viSayamAM paNa anekAneka dezya ane ajJAta mULanA zabdonI, tathA prAsaraMgI ane ravAnukArI tattvanI pracaMDa bharatI apabhraMzamAM rahelA valaNanuM utkaTa svarUpa ja che."

Page #13
length (sutras 329-446), with profuse illustrations bearing on the 'sutras'. Most of these illustrations-179 in all, as analysed by Dr. Ludwig Alsdorf, are drawn from current Apabhramsa literature and some of the earlier Prakrit grammars. Some of the illustrations belong to an earlier period, while a few are drawn from contemporary literature. Rarely some have been framed by Hemacandra himself to illustrate a sutra for which no known literary work could offer on appropriate illustration. There are occasional illustrations drawn from Brahmanical works, as indicated by the verse ... 3 (illustrating the sutra 331). Dr. Bhayani has pointed out the close resemblance of some of these illustrative verses to the verses in mahApurANa, saptazataka, vajjAlagga, karpUramaMjarI, paumacariya, , etc., in their central thought. Hema candra's predecessors -Vararuci in his prAkRtaprakAza and Canda in his prAkRtalakSaNa - have hardly taken notice of Prakrit dialects, while Ramasarman, Markandeya, Trivikrama, Laksmidhara, and others-several of them belonging to the eastern school of Prakrit grammarians-belong to a later period, and their treatment of Prakrit dialectal speeches like Apabhramsa is rather sketchy and disorderly. Besides, they are all modelled mainly on Hemacandra's classical treatise, siddhahemacandrazabdAnuzAsana. Hence, our sole authentic source for understanding the structure of Apabhramsa as a popular speech remains to be Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar. For this reason, and also as a parent speech from which the western NIA languages like Gujarati, Rajasthani and western Hindi have arisen, a close study of Hemacandra's Apabhramsa assumes supreme importance." 8. Vide Bhayani, 'Apabhramsa Vyakarana', qffe pp 162-170. Note: These verses (or as) have a wide variety of themes and touch different delicate sentiments, and several of them reveal rare literary beauty. They have been studied from this point of view by Dr. K. B. Vyas (HI HYG EGIA GUR Elquid') and Dr. H. C. Bhayani, who has given a beautiful free metrical translation of some of them. 9. Cf. Bhayani, 'all' pp. 137-138.

Page #14
The connotation of Apabhramsa has changed from time to time according to the historical, social and cultural circumstances prevailing at that time. It appears that in the period of Early OIA--the age of Panini (6th century B. C.) and his FETH162017 Patanjali (200 B. C.)-Sanskrit -a cultured form of the OIA, was the language of elite (igre), while the common people spoke some form of speech similar to Sanskrit but much simpler, being unfettered by the elaborate grammatical restrictions of the 'sista' speech. We might call it Early Prakrits. Any deviation from the cultured speech was frowned upon as an Apabhramsa usage--a linguistic lapse-which should be scrupulously avoided. This orthodox view underwent change as the popular speeches developed from OIA and become current amongst common folk. Thus natyacarya Bharata (3rd century A.D. circa) was contrained to lay down that in order to impart local colour to the drama and make it more realistic, characters of a lower social status should use fa7ans, like the Abhiri, which was then current amongst the pastoral tribes like Abhiras (and Gurjaras), who had settled in Western India. Gradually, by the 6th and 7th centuries A. D., this language came to be known by the name Apabhramsa, and acquired enough prestige to be considered a distinct literary language, which can be employed in elegant compositions like mahAkAvya s and caritakAvya Apabhramsa was then the speech of several politically important tribes like the Gurjaras and Abhiras, who had settled in Western India, This speech, as we have outlined earlier, though preserving the main features of Prakrit phonology, developed, in course of time, several characteristic features of its own-like shortening the final vowels of vocables, and sometimes even the medial 5 and 371, nasalizing the vowels freely, reducing the spirant L to mere aspiration, preserving sometimes the lateral , and even introducing a spurious one, etc. Its morphological structure also altered consierably-the Prakrit pronominal terminations and their evolutes

Page #15
started being used for nominal stems, the virtual merging of the Nominative and the Accusative, Instrumental and Locative, and Ablative and Genitive case, with the result that postpositions had to be used profusely to indicate different cases. And in their lexical content there was a flood of new vocables, borrowed from some unknown source, not found in the earlier t stage.10 Such a development is indeed just natural in the evolution of a language. And these linguistic peculiarities could not be uniform over a vast area, where Apabhramsa or the later development of Prakrit speech, was spoken. This created an illusion of the existence of several Apabhraisas-which is voiced by rhetoricians like 2 and hang, poets like 142, and Eastern grammarians like 71957. But the fact that Acarya Hemacadra, whose treatment of the linguistic form of Apabhramba is most exhaustive, and who had, presumably, seen all earlier Apabhramsa compositions and a number of Prakrit grammais, considers Apabhramsa as one single language, with distinct features of its own, definitely rules out the existence of several provincial Apabhram sas. This view is supported by eminent poets and rhetoricians like thatet, 175, apa and others. That the provenance of Apabhramsa has been, mainly, Western India, is also a very significant circumstance in this context. It is true that grammarians like 71734 do mention several varieties of Apabhrama by name but they have either generally defined them as an admixture of languages like Mahara stri and Sauraseni, or they have been unable to give more than one or two sutras to characterize them. It is probably their desire to show off their grammatical erudition that has induced them to indulge in such an untenable classification. Similarly earlier Western scholars like Pischel and Grierson and following them, Dr. Sunitikumar Chatterjee, subscribe to the hypothesis of multiple Apabhraisas. According to Grierson, there were several Apabhramsas like Saurasena Apabhramsa from which (according to him) Gujarati and Marwadi evolved, Maharastra 10. Cf. Bhayani, Ibid., p. 27

Page #16
Apabhraisa from wzich Marathi arose, and Magadha Apabhramsa which later evolved into Bihari and Western Bengali. 11 Following these Western savants Dr. Chatterjee says : "At the confluence of the Middle Indo-Aryan period and the New Indo-Aryan period, we have the literary Apabhraiius and these Apabhramsas of literature are mainly based on hypothetical spoken Apabhramsas in which the earlier Prakrits die and the Bhasas or modern Indo-Aryan languages have their birth.12 At another place, Dr. Chatterjee says : "The Western or Saurasena Apabhramsa became current all over Aryan India from Gujarat and Western Punjab to Bengal; probably as a lingua franca, and certainly as a polite language, as a bardic speech which alone was regarded as suitable for poetry of all sorts.":13 But these views about multiple Apabhramsas are hardly tenable, because the classical compositions of eminent Apabhramsa poets like mahakavi Puspadanta from Manyakheta in the present Andhrapradesh, Mahasiddha Saraha from Assam, and Krishnapada from Bengal, show hardly any significant linguistic divergence. 14 Besides, the Abhiras whose language was Apabhramsa, belonged, according to a host of eminent ancient authorities, to western India. Also, the greatest number of Apabhramsa works of note have come from this region --Gujarat, Rajasthan and Vidarbia. And the NIA languages oi western India--Gujarati, Rajasthani and Western Hindi have in jerited practically all the linguistic characteristics of Apadhrama. This settles beyond doubt that Apabh:amsa ... 11. Vide-Modi, op. cit., Introdn, p. 12, fn. 14 & 15. Cf. also Tagare, 'Historical Grammar of Apabhramsa, 1948, pp. 15, 16. He calls them Western, Southern, and Estern Apabhramsas. * 12. Dr. Suniti kumar Chatterjee, 'Origin and Development of the Bengali Language' Introdn, p. 17, cited by Modi, op. cit., Introdo, . p. 12. 13. Cf. Chatterjee, 'Origin and Development of Bengali Language, Introdn, p. 90; cited by Modi, op. cit., Introdn, p. 15. 14. Cf. M@di, op. cit., Introdn, p. 15. i ?

Page #17
was a well-known literary language of Western India, showing hardly any noticable dialectal variations.15 It is possible that western scholars have been misled by Hemacandra's concluding sutra hallaa (VIII-4-446), and a few Saurasenisms in Hemacandra's Apabhramsa.16 As Shri Madhusudan Modi points out Apabhramsa happened to develop two varieties or streams towards the close of the later MIA and the beginning of the NIA stage. One of it-the 34TEE (Sk 379372) form of language, was employed by the 'caranas' or bards in their bardic compositions. Srihara Vyas's FUTAESSA, Salisuris farza, portions of Lavanyasamaya's famsara, and similar works in Gujarati, all the Dingala (fr) poems in Old Rajasthani, and wife of Vidyapati are composed in this language. The language of HTM19$ also is 377E& though it resembles literary Apabhramsa more than the Bardic Avahatpha. The other form of Apabhramba developed in course of time into Gujarati, Rajasthani and Western Hindi languages. The simplification of Apabhramsa conjuncts, with compensatory lengthening of the preceding vowel, profuse use of postpositions to denote case-relationships, far-reaching developments in verbal forms, etc. led to the development of Gujarati. By a much similar process evolved Rajasthani and western Hindi too. As Shri Modi has aptly described, early Gujarati literature has derived so many of its literary forms, its prosodial structure and a significant literary 15. Cf. Bhayani, 'Vagvyapara', p. 141. 16. In FHEATS, we occasionally come across stray illustrations showing Saurasenisms, like the voicing of consonants (cf. sutras 377, 380), or optional preservation of in conjuncts, or a few solitary instances of assimilation of conjuncts. These divergences may be due to geographical reasons, but they are too few and exceptional to warrant existence of various fullfledged dialects. Cf. Bhayani, q13641412, pp. 142, 143.

Page #18
style from Apabhramsa. It is, in fact, a direct descendant of Apabharamsa.n We might, en passant, mention here the divergent view of Dr. G. V. Tagare, who has studied the historical development of Apabhramsa in detail. He classifies Apabhramsa rather arbitrarily into three varieties-Western, Southern and Eastern. According to him the language of the works of Dhana pala, Hemacandra, Haribhadra, Somaprabha is Western Apabhramsa, from which Gujarati, Rajasthani and Hindi have arisen; Puspadanta and Kanakamara's works belong to the Southern variety from which Marathi has evolved; while the Dohakosas of Kanha and Saraha represent Eastern Apabhramsa, from which Bengali and Bihari have developed.18 But Shri Madhusudana Modi and Dr. H. C. Bhayani, who have devoted a life-time of study to MIA and Apabhramsa language and literature, vehemently contradict this view. As Modi points out, if there were several varieties of Apabhramsa prevalent in India, it should be extremely strange that no literature in any of them has survived, while a vast number of works in (Western) Apabhramsa, as described by Hemacandra, have come to light so far.19 And the grammarians like Markandeya or Ramasarma 17 Cf. Modi, op. cit., Introdn. p. 21 : "apabhraMze gujarAtIne kaDavAbaddha kAvyazalI ApI; chappA, dohA, copAI chaMdo ApyA, AkhyAna-zailInA rUdiprakAra ApyA; potAnA alaMkAra ApyA; gadyano eka prakAra Apyo. gujarAtInI bhASAbAMdhaNIe paNa apabhraza bhASAnu stanyapAna karyu che. gujarAtIno ane apabhraMza bhASAno dIkarI ane mAno saMbadha che." Vide-Dr. G. V. Tagare, 'Historical Grammar of Apabhramsa', pp. 15, 16, 18, 20. Cf. Modi, op. cit., Introdn, p. 13 : "bIjAM apabhrazonu sAhitya kyAM che 1 temanA khAsa vyAkaraNavizeSonI carcA paNa kayA vaiyAkaraNe karI che ? mArkaNDeya ke rAmatarkavAgIze je carcA karI che te to jUnA zAstrIonI vibhAgapriyatAne AbhArI che; nahi to zu babbe sUtroja eka eka apabhraMzane varNavI zake ?" Also cf. Bhayani, 'Vagvyapara', p. 167 : "mApane bhagata 25571 sAhitya skUlamAne eka ja prakAranA apabhraMzamAM racAyeluM che. Aje jema prAkRktionA vividha bhedonA cokkasa nAme ne namUnAo maLe che, tevuM apabhraMzanI bAbatamAM kazuM kema nathI maLatuM? zaurasena ke mAgadha apabhraMza keInA jovAmAM kema nathI Avyo ? ..apabhraMzane saMbaMdha pazcima kAMThAnI dezabhASAo sAthe ja hatuM. cAkebI, Alsa medI vagere vidvAnonA A nirNaya sAthe koI paNa taTastha abhyAsI saMmata thaze." 8

Page #19
10 Tarkavagisa, who consider that there were several Apabhramsas, have not been able to adduce more than a sutra or two to characterize these other Apabhramsas. Can we, on the basis of such extremely scanty data, be justified in positing distinct dialects ? Thus, the overwhelming opinion that Hemacandra's Apabhramsa was, broadly speaking, a single literary language, with hardly any dialectal traits noticeable, stands irrefutable at present.20 V An interesting historical anecdote is associated with the composition of A HF, which, incidentally, throws light on its importance. It is well-known that Gujarat attained the zenith of its glory in the time of Jayasimhadeva Solanki, who had assumed the 'biruda' 'Siddharaja'. He subjugated all the neighbouring kingdoms-conquered and annexed Saurastra (circa V. S. 1170), defeated Yasovarman and conquered Malva-a famous seat of learning and arts under Munja and Bhojadeva of legendery fame (V. S. 1192-93). He also brought Mevad under his suzerainty, and defeated Arnoraja Cauhana of Ajmer. These conquests brought in their wake, untold wealth into Gujarat. But with the conquest of Malva, Siddharaja acquired a very precious literary heritage--copies of rare literary and scholastic works composed under the aegis of the illustrious Kings, Bhoja and Munja, who were themselves renowned poets and scholars. According to Prabhavakacarita21, when the keepers of Siddharajas T727205R were examining the recent acquisition from Avanti, King Siddharaja and Acarya Hemacandra happened to visit the 9791011. Acarya Hamacandra became so much engrossed in perusing one of the works that the king became curious to know what absorbed his attention so greatly. Acarya Hemacandra 20. Cf. Bhayani, Ibid, p. 141; 24434421 41. 4. 22. "44360307 24444deg21 nAma nIce sthaLamAne ekarUpatA dharAvatI-dhyAna kheMce tevA belIbheda vinAnI eka pratiSThita sAhityabhASA ja abhipreta hatI ema lAge che." "temaNe kayAMye apa.nA vividha bhedone ullekha sarakho nathI karyo." cf. MATRITET vss 74-115; also 'Prabaniha Cinta mari. (Guj. trans.) pp. 126-128. Vide-Durgashanker Kevalram Sastri, 'Gujaratno Madhyakalina Rajput Itihasa', pub. Gujarat Vidya Sabha, Ahmedabad, 1953, p. 306.. 21

Page #20
11 informed him that it was 'Bhoja Vya karana', composed by Bhojadeva of Malva, and eulogized the vast erudition it evinced. On learning that Gujarat could boast of no such grammatical treatise, Siddharaja showed a keen desire that a similar work be prepared in Gujarat by some Gujarati scholar. At his instance Acarya Hemacandra showed his willingness to undertake this task if the king could extend necessary facilities for its preparation. Siddharaja, thereupon, got for the Acarya several grammatical works from Kashmir and other kingdoms, and on their model Hemacandra prepared his famous grammatical treatise- P hase T H -which, in its title associates the King's name along with the author's. When the work was completed the occasion was celebrated right royally; the work was taken out in a procession on a caparisoned elephant, with a white 'chatra' (umbrella) held over it, and also 'camars' wayed over it. Then it was worshipped -treated as a sacred work of great sanctity and lodged in the royal 'grantha bhandara'. Siddharaja set scribes to prepare numerous copies of this monumental work, and presented them to the literary circles of various kingdoms of India. Twenty copies were sent to Kashmir alone, which was then a very famous seat of learning.22 Acarya Hemacandra, later on, composed on the model of the HEFTET, his famous 271977127, a historical epic poem serving a dual purpose of extolling the glory of his illustrious patrons Siddharaja and his successor Kumarapala, and at the same time illustrating, in the text of the mahakavya, the sutras of H SP galera. It is in two parts--the first one describes the history of Siddharaja, illustrating simultaneously the Sanskrit section of FACEHO (378777 2-1); the other one illustrates the Prakrit section -378777 <- and deals with Kumarapala and his reign-particularly his meritorious works. 22 cf. Dr. B. J. Sandesara, 'Literary circle of Malatmatya Vastupa'a', Singhi Series, No. 33, 1953; p. 11.

Page #21
127 VI That such a monumental work as Siddha Hemacandra should have attracted the attention of a host of eminent scholars, almost from the beginning was but to be expected. It was first systematically edited by that versatile scholar S. P. Pandit in the Bombay Sanskrit Series quite early, and was later revised more than once by Dr. P. L. Vaidya, and published by the Bhandarkar Oriental Institute, Poona. Several eminent Jain scholars also brought out fairly good editions of this great work for the use of Jain clergy and laity. They generally give the bare text and eschew linguistic discussion. Renowned Western scholars like Pischel, Yakobi, Woolner and others based their studies of the Prakrit speech mainly on Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar (f.), while L. Alsdorf and De Vreese focussed their attention principally on its concluding section on Apabhramsa. Dr. H. C. Bhayani, an eminent Gujarati scholar of Middle Indo-Aryan, brought out in 1960 an exhaustive students' edition of the Apabhramsa section (in Gujarati), explaining the sutras and their illustrations, and commenting at places on their grammatical peculiarities, with an exhaustive linguistic and general introduction.23 All these studies were based mainly on the MS-material collected by S. P. Pandit long time ago. Though the transmission of the text has been very good indeed, because a vast number of copies were made in Acarya Hemacandra's life-time, and some of them may have, presumably, received the benefit of his supervision and perusal, an authentic text derived from MSS which could be considered to have been close descendants of Acarya's autograph copy-the possible archetye of fu-was still a desideratum, if only to confirm the Prakrit and Apabhramsa text of the work, so far used by scholars, and also, at places where necessary, to emend the few inaccuracies which always creep in during successive transmissions. Such an opportunity came to the present writer almost fortuitously, when he was engaged in editing the great Old Gujarati23 Dr. H. C. Bhayani, (Gujarati), pub. Forbes Gujarati Sabha, Bombay 4; 1960.

Page #22
13 to historical epic poem, 'Kahnadade Prabandha'. The late Acarya Shri Jinavijayaji, my revered 'guru', suggested that I should, in order to search out fresh Kahnadide Prabandha MSS, pay a visit to Patan, where the late Acarya Sri Punyavijayaji, himself a profound scholar of Prakrits and Old Gujarati, and a great authority on 'Agama' (1) Prakrit, was engaged in classifying, cataloguing and studying the innumerable MSS in the worldfamous Jain 'Jnana Bhandaras' at Patan, which are believed preserve no less than 50,000 MSS, some of them having rare literary beauty or great historical importance. My guru, Acarya Sri Jinavijayaji was gracious enough to introduce me to Acarya Sri Punyavijayji, who suggested that I should meet him at Patan, where in some Jnana Bhandara he had noticed some MSS of 'Kahnadade Prabandha'. Accordingly, I went to Patan and saw the late Acarya Sri Punyavijayaji sometime in 1943, in search of these Kahnadade Prabandha MSS. Acarya Sri Punyavijayaji was then completely engrossed in classifying and cataloguing the MSS, and studying the more noteworthy amongst them-a task which had been so dear to his heart and had almost become a sacred mission of his life. Together we made strenuous efforts to hunt out the 'Kahnadade Prabandha' MSS, which he remembered he noticed sometime back in one of the Bhandaras, but we were not successful in our efforts to locate them. He then suggested if I would be interested in any other important works, from amongst those he had already classified and catalogued. Since I was then engaging the postgraduate students of the Bombay University in the Apabhramsa grammar, which formed the concluding section of Siddha Hemacandra's Eighth Chapter, I requested him to loan me some MSS of Siddha Hema. Adhyaya 8, which he would consider as very authentic and outstandingly useful in the reconstruction of the text. He graciously acceded to my request and gave me 3 excellent MSS of siddhahemacandra, adhyAya 8 and a MS off. All the paper MSS belonged to about the close of the 15th century V.S. A tadapatra MS (MS D) was sent to me later. It might have, probably, belonged originally to the

Page #23
14 Cambay (Khambhat) Jnana-bhandara. According to Acarya Muni Shri Punyavijayaji it may have been probably a direct copy of one of Acarya Shri Hemacandra's autograph copies, as suggested by its marginalia. It was fragmentary, as some of its folios were missing, was incomplete, and had suffered from ravages of Indian weather. But Acarya Sri Punyavijayaji laid great stress on the paper MS (MS A), copied in 1492 V. S. by Pratistiasomagani, the celebrated author of the famous 'mahakavya' AlpaHPT (1468 A.D.) composed in honour of his guru Shri Somasundarasuri of legendary fame. 24 The other two paper MSS--one (MS B) copied by Shri Ksemadhiragani in 1493 V.S., and another (MS C) of 1518 V.S. by some pupil of Laksmisagarasuri and Somadevasuri, checked and released by one Vrddhivijaya, to earn religious merit. MSS B and C were also excellent MSS, very useful for comparison and collation. While preparing a carefully collated text of the Apabhramsa section, the present writer, at a few places, also took note of variants from the two MSS used by Pischel (Pa,Pb), Trivikrama's text of Pakrit Grammar (T), as edited by P. L. Vaidya, and the Prakrit Grammar of Hemachndra, edited earlier by S. P. Pandit and revised later on by Dr. P. L. Vaidya (V). But such instances are indeed few, and the text as set in this study, is mainly collated from the above MSS ABC and D, which the present writer obtained from the Patan Bhandaras through the good offices of Acarya Shri Punyavijayaji. These MSS are brieflly described below: The MS copied by Pratisthasomagani in V. S. 1492 (MS A) has folios 10.4" long and 4.4" wide.23 A triple line marks off the side-margins, which are generally .7" to .8" broad. The upper and lower margins are about .3" broad. Verses and sutra numbers are indicated by red pigment rubbed over them and the end of the *pada' is indicated by a deep red mark made with "laksa', 24 cf. Dr. B. G. Sandesara, Ibid., p. 88. 25 As the Apabhramsa section studied here forms just a small part of a very extensive MS covering the entire Adhyaya VIII it has not been found necessary to record the number of folios of the section.

Page #24
15 The paper used is rather thin; but has still not turned brittle. Some folios are having a crumpled look. Though some writing at a few places has faded away, the MS is on the whole quite wellpreserved, and the handwritings of the writer of the epic fame are certainly very beautiful indeed. There are hardly any corrections. Additions in text are usually made in the side-margin in the same line as the text. If any wrong words have crept in through inadvertence, they are obliterated by a kind of darkish pigment rubbed over that portion. Someone, other than Pratisthaso magani, has, in the marginalia (in upper and side margins), given the of Apabhramsa dodhakas. This is certainly a later addition. The colophon reads: ": - gacchAdhirAja sadakada karaTikakarapATanapATrpaTamRgAdhirAja zrI bhaTTArakapuraMdara zrI somasuMdarasUriziSyANunA pratiSThase magaNinA sa. 1492 varSe bhAdrapa. va. 13 dine lekhi / " Following the suggestion of my 'guru' Acarya Jinavijiyaji, and on the advice of Acarya Punyavijayaji I have relied mainly on this MS for the reconstruction of my text. The other MS (MS B), copied by Ksemadhiragani in V.S. 1493, is similar to the preceding one in many respects. It has folios 10.3" by 4.4", with 1.6" to 1.7" margins both on the right and the left, which are market off with a triple line in red ink. The upper and lower margins are .7" to .8" broad. Verse nos. are rubbed with red pigment, and so too the commencement and conclusion of each 'pada'. Its colophon reads : saM. 1493 varSe Azvinavadi 14 dine kSemadhIragaNinA mahIzAnakanagare likhitA / ... The paper shows a light reddish brown tint, in contrast to other MSS which have grown yellowish. This is an exceeding wellpreserved MS, revealing the Jaina Devanagari calligraphy at its best. The handwritings are exceedingly beautiful and artistic. There are hardly any corrections in the MS. The ink used is black, and though not glossy, reveals a rare freshness.26 26 The MS was exhibited at the 'All India Library Conference' held at Bombay at the instance of its Secretary, Dr. P. M. Joshi, where it was greatly admired.

Page #25
16 MS S, copied in V. S. 1518, has folios 10.3" by 4.3", with side-margins 7" to .8" marked off with triple lines. The upper and lower margins are .3" to .4" broad. Verse and sutra numbers are, as usual, rubbed over will a red pigment and so are the beginning and end of each pada. The handwritings are exceedingly nice, thick and steady. The ink used is dark and somewhat glossy. The paper is thin, but being very well-preserved has not turned brittle. Corrections are made as usual. Marginalia is written by the copyist himself. The script looks very probably as Brahmanical Devanagari. Its colophon reads : # 8486 ai RAUGINTI qua1558 a HEIKELAT STIATTERT... Raider 1 Then, in a different hand, someone has added: Juftiffataalitza l a I GETTATI citkoze puNyavRddhikRte // The Tada patra MS was so brittle that it had to be handled with extreme care. The present editor copied down the text from this MS at Acarya Jinavijayaji's place itself, since handling the MS was so difficult. It is much similar to other Tadapatra MSS, but the folios are somewhat smaller both in length and breadth. (Please see the facsimile reproduced here.) The staple MS is rather small. It has also the same measure as other paper MSS, i. e. 10.3" to 4.4" with side-margins about .4" to .5" broad. Double lines mark off the margins. The upper and lower margins are .2" to .3" broad. Verse numbers are marked red. The paper used is reddish brown and the ink used is black, though not glossy. The MS appears quite well-preserved and has a look of freshness. The script appears to be Brahmanical Devanagari. Handwritings are small and good, but not always uniform. The text differs from the 125CF published so far with the ACA. 34. c texts. It is shorter and much more to the point. The colophon does not give any details about its author. In the printed Dodhakavrtti texts also, which the present writer co handle, the author's name is not mentioned, though at places it (the present MS) closely follows and abbreviates Udayasaubhagyaganin. One folio (from sutra 383 vs. 3 to sutra 396 vs 2) is missing in the MS.

Page #26
In editing this work the following scheme has been adopted by the present writer, with a view to enhance its usefulness to students and scholars. 17 The setting of the text has already been discussed earlier. In the Notes, following the text, the present writer (1) has tried to make the 'sutra' explicit by enlarging it so as to render it easily comprehensible to the students. Such additions are shown in the brackets. (2) Then the content of the 'sutra' has been carefully explained in English. (3) A Sanskrit 'chaya' (rendering) of the Apabhramsa verse illustrative of the Apabhramsa sutra is then given, in which care has been taken to see that the Sanskrit equivalents explain the original Apabhramsa vocables correctly and follow the same syntactical sequence. (4) Then the interesting grammatical and lexical interpretation of various eminent scholars like Pischel, Alsdorf, De Vreese, Vaidya, and Bhayani are briefly discussed. (5) The significance of the verse as an illustration of the sutra is then pointed out, sometimes in detail. (6) Lastly, every important matra metre used in the illustrations has been analysed and its prosodial features discussed at length. The Dodhakavetti in the Appendix (q) has been included only because it differs from other similar 'vrttis' seen by the present editor so far. VII The contents of the Apabhramsa grammar as given by Hemacandra aphoristically in the sutras (VIII-4-sutras 329 to 446) are as follows : are It should be understood at the beginning that, following the old tradition prevailing amongst grammarians, all phonological and morphological traits of Apabhramsa in Siddha-Hemacandra given in relation to Sanskrit, as if Sanskrit was, directly, the parent language from which (the Prakrits, and) Apabhramsa was derived.27 27. Cf. prakRti: saMskRtam / tatra bhava tata AgataM vA prAkRtam / saMskRtAnantaraM ca prAkRtasyAnuzAsanaM siddhasAdhyamAnabhedasaMskRtayonereva tasya lkssnnN.....| siddha hemacandra0 8-1-1 2

Page #27
The contents of the Apabhramsa grammar in Siddha-Hemacandra can be classified as below : The phonology of Apabhramsa is discussed in sutras 329, 396-399, 410-412; Nominal declensions-the terminations forming them-form the content of sutras 330-354; Formation of Feminine stems is discussed in sutras 400, 431-433;. Pronominal declensions are detailed in sutras 355-381; Verbal formations form the subject of sutras 382-389, 438-442; Verbal substitutions are given in stras 390-395; Adverbs, postpositions, etc. form the subject of sutras 401, 404-406, 414-420, 423, 428, 436, 444. Other substitutions are mentioned in sutras 402, 403, 407-409, 413, 421, 422, 435; Formation of words are discussed in the concluding sutras 429430, 434, 437, 443; The irregularities in gender of Apabhramsa words vis-a-vis Sanskrit are touched in sutra 445; While the next sutra (446) mentions that some Saurasenisms are likely to be encountered in Apabhramsa. Sutra 447 deals with the occasional occurrence of some characteristics of one (Prakrit) dialect in another (Prakrit dialect), and the stray use of the terminations of the Present tense to indicate the Past, and vice-versa, while sutra 448---the concluding satra of the Prakrit section of siddhahemacandra (i.e. adhyAya 8)-refers to an occasional use of Sanskrit 'tatsama' words and formations in Prakrit. VIII The present work was inspired, as mentioned earlier, by Paramasraddheya, Agama Prabhakara Muni Sri Punyavijayajl somewhere about 1942-43. His mastery over the MIA (Prakrit and Apabhramsa) and early NIA (Old Gujarati etc.) language and literature was simply phenomenal. It was he who studied minutely the immense mass of manuscripts in the great 'jnanabhandara's at Patan and other places, classified them and catalogued them, devoting his entire life to this extremely strenuous and most valuable

Page #28
19 task. It was his efforts at systematizing the Jaina Jnanabbandaras and his boundless generosity in lending MSS to deserving scholars, Indian and foreign, that gave a fillip to the study of rare Sanskrit, Prakrit and Old Gujarati works of great literary merit and historical importance. He himself was an acknowledged scholar of early history and culture of Gujarat, and his mastery over the Jaina 'Agamas' was unparalleled. To this latter task he devoted the last precious years of his long life. It was his vast erudition, and his generosity in lending MSS to deserving scholars that enabled the present writer to carry out his important studies in these fields. : The Bombay University facilitated by generous grants the long trips the present writer could undertake in search of MS getting them photographed. *** The late Dr. K. M. Munshi encouraged the present writer by offering to include this work in the Bharatiya Vidya Series. But printing such a complicated work accurately, and in time, presented almost insuperable difficulties and consumed an inordinately long time. The text was printed by the famous Nirnayasagar Press. Then with the writer's transfer to the M. N. College, Visnagar, the Notes, the Dodhakavrtti, and the Index had to be seen through at the small 'Vis nagar Printery', whose scholarly manager, Shri Devshanker N. Mehta, did the job fairly well. Then with further transfers and later on a study tour to the United States, the work came to a stand-still. And several years thus went by, It was only recently, with the very solicitous help of Panditji Dalsukhbhai Malvania, an erudite scholar of Prakrits and Jainism, and former Director of the L. D. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad, who graciously u ndertook to include this work in the Prakrit Texts Series, of which he is the general editor, that the present writer could undertake to write an Introduction and complete the work. With the printing of the Introduction the work is finally complete and the present writer is immensely grateful to Panditji that the work could be published even after a lapse of so many years. The writer gratefully acknowledges the help he received from the late Dr. Adinath Neminath Upadhye, who read the typescript

Page #29
20 of the Notes and made several valuable suggestions. He is also thankful to his former colleague, Prof. Miss Homai Shroff, now Principal of the Elphinstone College, for reading through portions of the typescript of the Notes. Lastly, thanks are due to Prof. Suresh A. Upadhyaya, Director of the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, for rendering help in making nece. ssary arrangements which made the publication of this work possible. This work, commenced as early as in 1955, is now complete, after over a quarter of a centuary. The present writer has spared no pains to make it as authentic and accurate as possible, but it is for the scholars to judge how far he has succeded. . 22-3-'81 K. B. Vyas

Page #30
AcAryazrIhemacandraviracite siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane __apabhraMzaprakaraNam (adhyAya 8-pAda 4-sUtrANi 329-448) kharANAM kharA prAyopabhraMze // 329 // apabhraMze varANAM sthAne prAyaH kharA bhavanti // kaccu / kAcca / veNa / vINa // bAha / bAhA / bAhu // paTTi / piTTi / puhi // tnnu| tiNu / tRNu // sukidu / sukioM / sukRdu // kinao / kilinnao // liha / lIha / leha // gauri / gori // prAyograhaNAvasyApabhraMze vizeSo vakSyate tasyApi kaciyAkRtavat zaurasenIvaca kArya bhavati // syAdau dIrgha-hakhau // 330 // apabhraMze" nAmno'ntyakharasya" dIrghahakhau syAdau prAyo bhavataH // sau // DhollA sAmalA" dhaNa caMpA - vaNNI / gAi suvaNNa" - reha kasa-vaTTai diNNI // 1 // Amantrye // DholA maI tuhuM" vAriA mA kara dIhA maannu| nidae gamihI rattaDI daDavaDa hoi vihANu // 2 // striyAm // biTTIe maI bhaNi" tuhuMmA karu vaMkI dihi / - putti sakaNNI bhalli jimva mArai hiaI paihi // 3 // . 1 veNu C. 2 piTThI B, pa8 T. 3 T omits. 4 puDhe T. 5 tuNam T. 6 sukiu ABC, sukiu PD, sikiu T. 7 kilana A, kinnau. CPD. 8 kilinau APD, kilina BC. 9 prAkRtavacchaurasenIvaca C. 10 apabhraMse C. 11 nAmro'tyakharasya A, nAnontyakharasya B, nAnotyaskharasya C. 12 sAvalA T. 13 caMpA T. 14 Nai C, nAi PS. 15 suNNa C. 16 maI ACS. 17 tuhaM AB, tuhu~ V. 18 vAriyA CSV. 19 kuru CSV. 20 maI PT, mai V. 21 bhaNiya SV. 22 tuhaM ABS, tuhu~ TV. 23 kuru CS. 24 diTThI T. 25 puttI A. 26 ji V, jima B T. 27 hiyai B C. 28 baiTThiT, payaTi B.

Page #31
siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane jasi // ei ti ghoDA eha thali eI ti' nisiA khgg| ___ etthu muNIsima jANiai jo navi vAlai vagga // 4 // evaM vibhaktyantareSvapyudAhAryam // sthamorasyot // 331 // apabhraMze' akArasya syamoH parayoH ukAro bhavati // dahamuhu bhuvaNa-bhayaMkara tosia-saMkara Niggau raha-vari caDiau / caumuhu"chaMmuhu" jhAivi ekahi lAiviNAvai"daiveM ghddiau||1|| sau puMsyodvA // 332 // apabhraMze pulliMge vartamAnasya" nAmno'kArasya sau pare okAro" vA bhavati / . agalia-neha - nivaTTAha" joaNa - lakkhu vi jaau| . varisa -saeNa' vi jo milai sahi sokkhaha so tthaau"|| 1 // puMsIti kim / aMgahi aMgu na miliu hali ahareM aharu na pattu / pia joaMtihe muha - kamalu" emvai surau samatu // 2 // eTTi // 333 // apabhraMze akArasya TAyAmekAro" bhavati // je mahu diNNA diahaDA daieM pavasaMteNa / tANa gaNaMtie aMguliu jajariAu naheNa // 1 // 1 se D. 2 ea A. 3 etya AC. 4 je T. 5 Navi T. 6 vibhaktyaMtareSvapi udAhArya A. 7 apabhraMse C. 8 dahamuha BS. 9 bhaaMkaru T. 10 niggau P. 11 caumuhu~ B: 12 chammuhuM B. 13 ekAhiM A, ikvahiM B, ekkahi~ T. 14 NAi A, nAvai P. 15 vartamAnasya BC. 16 ukAro A, ukAro BC. 17 nivaha BC. 18 saeNivi A. 19 sokkhaha A, sokkhaha~ V. 20 T transp. as so sokkhahaM. 21 ThAuM C. 22 aMgihiM A, aMgehiM B. 23 meliu A, miliau P, miliu~ T. 24 ahariM C, ahre v. 25 ahara A. 26 patta A. 27 degkamalaM A, kavelu T. 28 emai T. 29 samasta A. 30 'kArasya ABP. 31 TAyAM ekAro D. 32 dinnA AB.33 daie~ V. 34 pavasaMteNaM B, pavasanteNa TV. 35 gaNaMtihe A, gaNantieN TV. 36 aGkuliu V. 37 jajariyAu A. ..

Page #32
. apabhraMzaprakaraNam / Dinecca // 334 // .. apabhraMze' akArasya DinA saha ikAra ekArazca bhavataH // sAyaru uppari taNu dharai tali ghallai rayaNAI // . . sAmi subhidhu vi pariharai sammANei khalAI // 1 // tale ghllii|| bhissedvA // 335 // apabhraze akArasya bhisi pare ekAro vA bhavati // guNahiM na saMpaya kitti para phala lihiA bhujaMti / kesari na lahaI voDDi" vi gaya lakkhehiM gheppaMti // 1 // useheM-hU // 336 // asyeti" paJcamyantaM vipariNamyate / apabhraMze akArAtparasya Dase he hu" ityAdezau bhavataH // vacchahe gRNhai" phalaI jaNu kaDupallava vajjei / to vi mahahumu suaNu" jimva te ucchaMgi dhareha" // 1 // vacchahu gRNhaI // bhyaso huN||337 // apabhraMze akArAtparasya bhyasaH paJcamIbahuvacanasya hu~ ityAdezo bhavati / dUruDDANe paDiu khalu appaNu" jaNu mArei / jiha giri-siMgahu~ paDia sila annu vi cUra karei // 1 // 1 apabhraMse C. 2 SkArasya A. 3 bhavati S. 4 tiNu A. 5 saMmANei V. 6 tali A. 7 ghAlai C. 8 'kArasya AC. 9 guNehiM BCD, guNahi TV. 10 saMpara STV. 11 para C. 12 bhukhaMti A, bhuJjanti V. 13 T transp. as lahai na. 14 vohiza. BOD. 15 laksahiM TV. 16 ghippaMti C, gheppanti V. 17 syeti C. 18 vipariNamayyate A. 19 hehU C. 20 vaccha, V. 21 gRhai AB, giNhAi ST. 22 phalai~ TV. 23 mahaima AB. 24 suaNa A. 25 jima ABT, jive PV. 26 ucchaMge P, ucchaGgi V. 27 karei T. 28 gRhai B, giNhai S, geNhai T: 29 'kArAtparasya AB. 30 dUrubbhANe A, dUruhANi C. 31 appaNa A. 32 jihaM P. . 38 siAhuM V. 34 silu A. 35 aNNa A, ana CD. 36 cUra C... -

Page #33
siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane usaH su-ho-ssvH||338|| apabhraMze akArAtparasya usaH sthAne su ho ssu' iti traya AdezA bhavanti // - jo guNa govaI appaNA payaDA karai prssu| tamu hauM kalijugi dullahaho bali kija' suaNassu // 1 // Amo haM // 339 // apabhraMze akArAtparasyAmo hamityAdezo bhavati // taNahaM taijjI bhaMgi na vi te avaDa- yaDi vasaMti / aha jaNu laggivi uttarai aha saha saI majati // 1 // huM cedudbhathAm // 340 // . apabhraMze ikArokArAbhyAM parasyAmo huM haM cAdezau bhavataH // daivu ghaDAvai vaNi taruDaM sauNihaM pakka phalAI / so vari sukkhu" paiThTha Na vi kaNNahiM khala- vayaNAI" // 1 // prAyo'dhikArAt kacitsupopi hu~ / dhavalu visUrai sAmiaho garuA bhara pekkhevi" / - hau~ ki na juttau duI disihi khaMDaI doNi karevi // 2 // - usi-bhyas-DInAM he-huM-hayaH // 341 // apabhraMze idudbhayAM pareSAM Gasi bhyas Gi ityeteSAM yathAsaMkhyaM he huM hi ityete traya AdezA bhavanti // use hai| 1 sahossu B. 2 goravai A. 3 paaDA T. 4 parassa A. 5 tassa B.. 6 hau~ V. 7 kijauM T, kijau~ V. 8 suyaNassu D. 9 'kArAt A B. 10 taNahaiM T. 11 te A C. 12 avaDaiDa C. 13 jaNa A. 14 majanti T. 15 SkArokArAbhyAM B, akArokArAbhyAM C. 16 daiu P. 17 sukkha AC. 18 kalAhiM B, kaNNahaM P. 19 degvayAI C, degvaaNAI T. 20 bhara A. 21 pikkhevi CT V. 22 hu~ A. 23 ki.TS. 24 duhu AC. 25 doni A B....

Page #34
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / girihe silAyalu' taruhe phalu' gheppai niisaamvnnu| . ghara* melleppiNu mANusahaM to vi na ruJcai raNu // 1 // bhyaso huN| taruDhaM vi vakalu phala muNi vi parihaNu asaNu lahaMti / sAmiDaM ettiu' aggala" Ayara" miJca gRhati // 2 // Dehi / aha virala-pahAu ji kalihi* dhammu // 3 // ATTo NAnusArau // 342 // apabhraMze akArAtparasya TAvacanasya NAnukhArAvAdezau bhavataH // daieM" pavasaMteNa // [333.1 ] eM cedutaH // 343 // apabhraMze ikArokArAbhyAM parasya TAvacanasya eM cakArAt" NAnuskhArau ca bhavanti // eN|| aggieM uNhau" hoi jagu vAeM sIalu" temva" / jo puNu aggi sIalA tasu uNhattaNu kemva // 1 // NAnuskhArau / vippia-Arau jai vi piu" to vi taM ANahi aju| aggiNa daDDA jai vi ghara to te agi kaju // 2 // evamukArAdapyudAhAH // .: 1 zilAilu C. 2 phala B. . 3 nIsAvannu BT, nIsA~vannu P. 4 ghara AC.5 millevviNu B. 6 mANusaha AC. 7 ranu CPT. 8.lahanti DV. 3 ettiu~ T. 10 aggala CV, aggalau~ T. 11 Aaru T. 12 bhikSu PV. 13 gRhanti TV. 14 kalihiM B. 15 daie B.. 16 pasavaMteNa B pravasaMteNa D. 17 cakArANa AP. 18 bhavaMti A. 19 uNhauM ACT. 20 juga C, jaga T. 21 sIyalu D. 22 te PTV. 23 puNa BC. 24 aggieM ABT. 25 ke PST.. 26 degyArau CD. 27 priu D. 28 ti C. 29 kaja B. 30 degdAhArya BOS:

Page #35
siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane stham -jas-zasAM luk // 344 // . apabhraMze si am jas zas ityeteSAM lopo bhavati // ei ti ghoDA eha thali [330.4] // ityAdi / atra syamjasA lopH|| jimva jimva baMkima loaNahaM Niru sAmvali sikkhei / timva timva vammahu niaya-sara khara-patthari tikkhei // 1 // atra syamzasAM // sssstthyaaH||345|| apabhraMze SaSThayA vibhakteH prAyo lug bhavati // __ saMgarasaehiM ju" vaNNiaI" dekkhu amhArA kNtu"| aimattahaM cattaMkusahaM gaya" kuMbhaI dAraMtu // 1 // pRthagyogo lakSyAnusArArthaH" // Amantrye jaso hoH // 346 // apabhraMze aamntryerthe| vartamAnAnnAmnaH parasya jaso ho ityAdezo bhavati // lopApavAdaH // taruNaho taruNiho muNiu" maI karahu ma appaho ghAu // 1 // bhissupohi // 347 // apabhraMze bhissupoH sthAne hiM ityAdezo bhavati // .. guNahiM na saMpaya" kitti para [335.1 ] // sup // bhAIrahi jimva bhArai maggahiM tihiMvi payaTTaI // 1 // 1 te BD. 2 syamjaszasAM AB. 3 jima jima T; jiva~ jiva PV. 4 loahaM A, loyaNahaM D. 5 sAmali PV. sAvaeNli T. 6 tima tima T, ti ti PV. 7 Niaa T. 8 syamzasA lopa: V. 9 vibhaktyAH PV. 10 degsaehiM vi T. 11 jo T. 12 vaniai C. . 13 kantu V. 14 gaa T. 15 kuMbhayaM B, kuMbhai C. 16 dArantu V. 17 lakSAnusArArthaH B. 18 AmaMtryArthe A. 19 muNiu~ T. 20 deghiM A. 21 saMpai BCTV. 22 jiveM V. 23 maggihiM AB, maggehi CTV. 24 paiTTai C, paaTTai T.

Page #36
. apabhraMzaprakaraNam / .... striyAM jas-zasorudot // 348 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnAnnAmnaH parasya jasaH' zasazca pratyekamudotAvAdezau bhavataH / lopApavAdau // jasaH / aMguliu jajjariAu naheNa // [333.1] zasaH / suMdara-savvaMgAo' vilAsiNIo pecchaMtANa' // 1 // vacanabhedAnna yathAsaMkhyam // Ta e|| 349 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnAnnAmnaH parasyASTAyAH sthAne e ityAdezo bhavati / nia-muha"-karahiM vi muddha kara" aMdhArai paDipekkhai / sasi-maMDala-caMdimae" puNu" kAI na dUre dekkhA // 1 // jahiM" maragaya - katie saMvaliaM // 2 // Gas Gasyorhe // 350 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnAnnAmnaH parayorDas usi ityetayo he" ityAdezo bhavati // ddsH| tuccha - majjhahe tuccha - jmpirhe| tucchaccha"-romAvalihe tuccha - rAya tucchayara- hAsahe / pi-vayaNu alahaMtiahe" tucchakAya - vammaha - nivaashe| annu ju tucchauM tahe dhaNahe taM akkhaNahaM na jaai| kaTara thaNaMtara" muddhaDahe jaM maNu vici Na" mAi // 1 // . 1 jas. C. 2 lopApavAdaH P. 3 aMgulio P. 4 jajariyAu A B.C. 5 degsavvaMgAu B D T v. 6 vilAsaNIu A B C D, vilAsiNIu P. 7 picchaMtANa A B... 8 vacanamedAt na C. 9 parasya TAyAH B... 10 niya A B. 11 muhu A B. 12 kira P. 13 paDipakkhei C. 14 candimae V. 15 puNa B. 16 dUre A B. 17 jahi A. 18 ityetayoH B C. 19 he B C. 20 jaMpirahe A; T omits tuccha-jaMpirahe. 21 tuccha T. 22 tucchara A. 23 piya V: 24 alahantiahe V. 25 akkhaNaha B TV, akkhaNauM P. 26 kaDari T. 27 thaNataru A. 28.2 PS V. 29 Ni A, na P T.. . ... /

Page #37
DaseH H / siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane phoDeMti je hiaDaDaM' appaNauM tAhaM parAI kavaNa ghRNa / rakkhejjahu loaho appaNA bAlahe jAyA visama thaNa // 2 // bhyasAmohuH // 351 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnAnnAmnaH parasya bhyasa' Amaca hu ityAdezo bhavati // bhallA huA ju mAriA bahiNi mahArA kaMtu / lajjejjaMtu" vayaMsiahu" jai bhaggA gharu " eMtu " // 1 // vayasyAbhyo vayasyAnAM vetyarthaH 11 15 Gerhi" / / 352 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnAnnAmnaH parasya Ge: saptamyekavacanasya hiM" ityAdezo bhavati // vAyasu" uDDAvaMtiae" piu diTThau sahasa tti / 19 addhA valayA mahihiM " gaya" addhA phuTTa taDati // 1 // klIbe jas- zasoriM / / 353 // apabhraMze kkIbe vartamAnAnAmnaH parayorjas-zasoH " iM ilyAdezo bhavati // kamalaiM" mellavi* ali-ulaI" kari - gaMDAI mahati / asulahamecchaNa jAhaM bhali te Na vi" dUru" gaNaMti // 1 // 1 hiyaDa V. 4 taruNaho PT. 10 lajjiyyaM 2 ghaNa PS, ghiNa T. 3 khejjahu A, rakkhejaho CT. 5 P transp the caranas : phoDenti ... ghaNa; . 6 A. 7 bhyas C, 8 mAriyA C. 9 kaMta A. D, lajjijaMtu P, lajjijanta T, lajjejantu V. -13 entu V. 14 cetyarthaH C. 15 rhi PV. 18 uDDAviMti B. 19. mahihi PTV. 22 parayoH jasa-zasoH C.. 23 kamalAI A. 25 aliulAI A. 26 A omits vi. 11 vaaMsiahu~ . 12 ghara A 16 hi PTV. 17 vAyasa B. 20 aT. 21 taDiti C. 24 mellevi A, milaMvi B. 27 dUra BTV. 28 garNeti ABC.

Page #38
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / kAntasyAta uM syamoH // 354 // apabhraMze kkIbe vartamAnasya kakArAMtasya nAmno yo'kArastasya syamoH parayoH uM ityAdezo bhavati // annu ju tucchauM tahe dhaNahe / / [ 350.1 ] bhaggauM dekkhivi' niaya' - balu' balu' pasariaOM" parassu / ummalla sasi - reha jimva' kari karavAlu pissu // 1 // / / 355 // sarvAderddhase apabhraMze sarvAderakArAntAtparasya Daseha ityAdezo bhavati // jahAM" hoMtau" Agado" / tahAM" hoMtau" Agado" / kahAM hoMtau" Agado // kimo Dihe vA / / 356 // apabhraMze kimo'kArAntAtparasya DaserDihe ityAdezo vA bhavati // jai taho" tuTTa nehaDA maI sahuM" na vi tila-tAra" / taM kihe " kihiM loaNehiM" joijjauM saya - vAra" // 1 // DehiM // 357 // 22 27 apabhraMze sarvAderakArAntAtparasya Ge: saptamyekavacanasya hiM ityAdezo bhavati // jahiM" kappijjai* sariNa" saru chijjai" khaggaNa" khaggu / tarhi tehai" bhaDa - ghaDa - nivahi" kaMtu payAsai maggu // 1 // 1 yo'kAraH tasya B, yokArastasya V. 2 deSivi A, dekkhavi C, dikkhivi D. 3 niyaya C. 4 bala A. 5 bala A. 6 pasariDaM AC. 8 jima AT, jiva~ V. 9 piussu A, piyassu BV. 10 jahaM T. hou V. 12 Agao T. 13 tahaM T. 14 kimokArAntAtparasya V. V. 16 tuTTa C. 17 sahu AB 18 talatAra C, tilatAru P. kiha T. 20 vahiM TV. 21 loyaNehiM C, loaNahiM P. saavAra T. 24 khaNDajjai T. 26 vijjhai PT. ABD, khagrge P.. 29 deg nivahiM C, vihi P. 23 jihiM B. 27 khamgeNa 7 parassa A. 11 hoMtao P, 15 tuha T, 19 kihi C, 22. sayavAru P 25 sareNa AB, sareM P. 28 tehaIM C, tahavihi T.

Page #39
-10 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane ekkahiM' akkhihiM' sAvaNu annahiM bhaddavau mAhau mahiala - satthari gaNDatthali' sarau' / aMgihiM' gimha' suhacchI - tila - vaNi maggasiru tahe muddhahe muha - paMkai " AvAsiu sisiru" // 2 // hiDA " phuTTi taDatti kari kAlakkheveM" kAI" / dekha" haya - vidhi kahiM" Thavai paraM viNu dukkha - sayAI // 3 // 14 yattatkibhyo Gaso DAsurna vA // 358 // 18 apabhraMze yadUtadUkim' ityetebhyo'kArAntebhyaH parasya uso DAsu" ityAdezo vA bhavati // kaMtu " mahArau hali sahie nicchaI" rUsai jAsu / 28 atthihiM" satthihiM" hatthihiM" vi ThAu" vi pheDai tAsu // 1 // jIviu" kAsu na vallaha" dhaNu puNu" kAsu na ihu | doNi vi avasara - nivaDiaiM" tiNa - sama gaNai visihu ||2|| striyAM rahe / / 359 // apabhraMze strIliMge vartamAnebhyo yattatkiMbhyaH parasya Gaso Dahe ityAdezo vA bhavati // ja ra " / ta kerau / kahe kerau || 1 ekahiM AB. 2 aMkhihi A, aMkhihi~ BD. 3 mahiyali A. 4 gaNDatthale V.. 5 satthara A.. 6 aMgahiM CDP. 7 gimhu CP. 8 mAgusiru C. 9 at P. 10 mahapaMkai B. 11 sisira A. 12 hiDA BC. 13 kAlakkheva A, kAlakkhevaM P. 14 kAMi A. 15 dekkhau A, dekkhahuM C 16 kahi A. 17 yattatkim V. 18 bhyokArAMtebhyaH AB. 19 DaserDA A. 20 kantu V. 21 nicchae A, nicchaeM BD. 22 atyehiM AD, atyahiM P 23 satthehiM A, satthahiM P. 24 hatthehiM A, hatthahiM P. 25 ThAuM C. 26 jIviya A, jIvIu B, jIviuM 27 A. 28 puNaB. 29 degnivaDiyAI A vaDiAI B, deg vADiyA iMdeg T. O 30 samva AD, sarvaM P. 31 uMT. D.

Page #40
. apabhraMzaprakaraNam / yattadaH syamoDhuM traM // 360 // apabhraMze yattadoH sthAne syamoH parayoryathAsaMkhyaM dhuM traM ityAdezau vA bhavataH // aMgaNi ciTThadi nAhu dhuM traM raNi karadi na bhrNtri||1|| pakSe / taM bolliAI ju nivvahai // idamaH imuH klIbe // 361 // apabhraMze napuMsakaliMge vartamAnasyedamaH syamoH parayoH imu ityAdezo bhavati // imu kulu tuha taNauM / imu kulu' devkhu|| etadaH strI-puM-klIbe eha eho ehu|| 362 // apabhraMze striyAM puMsi napuMsake vartamAnasyaitadaH sthAne syamoH parayoryathAsaMkhyaM eha eho eDu iti AdezA bhavanti / eha kumArI eho nara' ehu maNoraha - tthaannu| ehau~ vaDha" ciMtaMtAha pacchai hoi vihANu / / 1 // eirjas-zasoH // 363 // apabhraMze etado jas-zasoH parayoH ei ityAdezo bhavati // ei te ghoDA eha thali [330.4 ] / ei peccha / _ adasa oi // 364 // apabhraMza adasaH sthAne jas-zasoH parayoH oI ityAdezo bhavati // jai pucchaha ghara vaDDAI" to vaDDA ghara oi / vihalia-jaNa - abbhuddharaNu kaMtu kuDIrai joi // 1 // amUni vartante pRccha vA // 1 bhaMti T, bhranti V. 2 bolijai AB. 3 nivvahaI A.. 4 klIbe A. 5 kula AC. 6 dekkha T. 7 napuMsake ca AP. 8 iti traya AdezA AC. 9 varu T. 10 ia T. 11 vaDhahaM T. . 12 ciMtatA A. 13 ti TV. 14 adaso B. 15 ui AB, ui C. 16 ui ABC. 17 vaDDAhaM . 18 vAM C. 19 ui A, ui BC. 20 vihaliya - AB. 21 kaMta A. 222 etAni A.

Page #41
12 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane idama Aya: / / 365 // apabhraMze idamzabdasya syAdau Aya ityAdezo bhavati // AyaI' loaho loaNaI' jAI saraI na bhaMti / appie' diTThai mauliahiM pie diTThai vihasaMti' // 1 // sosa ma sosa cia uahI' vaDavAnalassa kiM teNa / jaM jalai jale jalaNo AeNa vi kiM na pajjataM // 2 // Ayaho" daDDha - kalevaraho" jaM vAhiu taM sAru / 12 jai uTTabbhai" to kuhai aha bajjhai to chAru // 3 // sarvasya sAho vA / / 366 // apabhraMze sarvazabdasya sAha ityAdezo vA bhavati // sAhu" vi lou taDaphaDai vaDDattaNaho" taNeNa / vaDDappaNu para" pAviai" hatthe" mokkalaDeNa // 1 // pakSe / savvuvi // kimaH kAI - kavaNau vA // 367 // 24 apabhraMze kimaH sthAne kAI" kavaNa" ityAdezau vA bhavataH // jai na su" Avai dUi gharu kAI ahomuhu" tujjhu / vayaNu" ju khaMDai ta sahie so piu hoi na majhu // 1 // kAI" na dUre" dekkhaI" / / [ 339.1 ] 12 uTTha 1 AiM A, AbhaI T. 2 loaNAI AB. 3 bhanti TV. 4. appiya C. 5 viasanti T. 6 ciya D. 7 udahI C. 8 baDavANalassu P, vaDavANalassa T.. 9na C. 10 Aaho T. 11. kaDevaraho CP. jai A, uTThajjhai B. 13 A omits vA. 14 sAha AP. 15 vaDataNaho C, vaDDappaNaho T. 16 pari 17 pAviyai CD. 18 hatthe ABC, hathi TV. 19, mokalaDe C. 20 kAi C. 21 ACD. 22 sU B. 23deg muha A, muhu~ V. 24 tujjha A, ajjhu C. 27 aig A. 28 dUreM D. PTv. 25 vaaNu T. 26 mujjha C. 29 pekkhai T. "

Page #42
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / 'rakkhejahu taruNahoM appaNA bAlahe jAyA visama thaNa / phoDeMti je hiaDauM* appaNauM tAhaM parAI' kavaNa ghiNa // 2 // supurisa kaMguhe aNuharahiM bhaNa kajeM kavaNeNa / jimba jimba baDuttaNulahahiM"timva" timva navahiM sireNa // 3 // pakSe / jai sasaNehI to muia" aha jIvai ninneha / bihiM vi payArehi gaia dhaNa kiM gajahi" khala meha // 4 // yuSmadaH sau tuhu // 368 // apabhraMze yuSmadaH sau pare tuhuM" ityAdezo bhavati // bhamara" ma" ruNajhuNi" raNNaDai sA disi joi ma roi| sA mAlai desaMtarima jasu tuhuM" marahi vioi // 1 // jas-zasostumhe tumhaI // 369 // apabhraMze yuSmado jasi zasi ca pratyekaM tumhe tumhaiM ityAdezau bhavataH // tumhe tumhaiM jANaha / tumhe tumhaI pecchaI" // vacanabhedo yathAsaMkhyanivRttyarthaH // TA-uyamA paI taI // 370 // apabhraMze yuSmadaH TA Gi am ityetaiH saha paI taI ityAdezau bhavataH // ttaa| paiM mukkAhaM vi vara - taru phiTTai pattattaNaM na pattANaM / tuha puNu chAyA jai hoja kaha vi tA tehiM pattehiM // 1 // 1V transposes the caranas as : phoDenti...ghRNa / rakkhejahu... yaNa // 2 loaho V. 3 phoDaMti AB, phoDiMti C, phoDenti DP. 4 hiyaDarDa A. 5 parAi A, pirAI C. 6 kavaNu A. 7 ghaNa P, ghRNa.V. 8 aNurahi A, aNuharahi C. 9 kagji C. 10 jiva~ PV. 11 lahihiM A, lahiM D. 12 ti PV. 13 navahi AB.. 14 mui B. 15 behi vi AB. 16 payArahi BCP. 17 gajai A, gajahiM P. 18 tuhaM ABC. 19 tuhaM B. 20 bhamaru P. 21 mva AB. 22 ruNujhuNi AC, ruNajhuNi B. 23 ranaDai C. 24 marai . (for ma roi) A. 25 tuhaM A, tuhu C. 26 tumhaI C.. 27 pecchaha T. 28 pa. C. 29 tai~ C. 30 puNa ACD. 31 to T. . ...'

Page #43
14 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane mahu hiauM taI tAe tuhuM sa vi aneM vinddijii|| priya kAiM karauM hAM kAI tuhuM macche macchu gilijaha // 2 // ddinaa| paI maI behiM vi raNa-gayahiM ko jayasiri tkei| . kesahiM leppiNu jama-ghariNi bhaNa suhu" ko thakkei // 3 // evaM taiM // amA // paI mellaMtihe mahu maraNu maI melaMtaho tujjhu / sArasa* jasu jo veggalA so vi kRdaMtaho" sajjhu // 4 // evaM taI // bhisA tumhahiM // 371 // apabhraMze yuSmado bhisA saha tumhehiM" ityAdezo bhavati // tumhehiM amhehiM jaM kia" diTThauM bahu-jaNeNa / taM tevaDDuGa" samara-bharu nijiu eka -khaNeNa // 1 // Gasi-usbhyAM tau tujjha tudhra // 372 // apabhraMze yuSmado usiGasbhyAM saha tau tujha" tudhra ityete traya AdezA bhavanti // tau hotau " aagdo| tujjha hotau aagdo| tudhra hotau" Agado // usaa| tau guNa-saMpai tujjha" madi tudhra aNuttara khaMti / jai uppattiM anna jaNa mahi-maMDali sikkhaMti // 1 // - 1 hi .C. 2. tuhaM AB, tuha T. 3 ane A. 4 viniDijai B.5 pina TV. 6 tuhu P, tuha T. . 7 maI paI T. 8 jaisiri B. 9 kesahi A. 10 gharaNi AC. 11 suha A, sahu C, suhR T. 12 tyakei CD. 13 tujya A. 14 sArasu AB. 15 ja A. 16 tu A. 17 kidantaho T. 18 tumhehi A. 19 kiyauM A, kiyaMuM C. 20 bahuya A, bahu C. 21 tevaDhaM BCP. 22 nijau A, Nijiu T. 23 ikka A. 24 tujjhu BP. 25 tudhrAH AP. 26 tujjhu BP. 27 huMtau C. 28 haMtauM C. 29 tujjhu ABC. 30 tujya A.

Page #44
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / bhyasAmbhyAM tumhahaM // 373 // apabhraMze yuSmado bhyas Am ityetAbhyAM saha tumhahaM' ityAdezo bhavati // tumhahaM hotau aagdo| tumhahaM kera' dhaNu // tumhAsu supA // 374 // apabhraMze yuSmadaH supA saha tumhAsu' ityAdezo bhavati // tumhAsu ThioM // sAvasmado hauM // 375 // apabhraMze asmadaH sau pare hauM ityAdezo bhavati // tasu hauM kalijugi' dulahaho [ 338.1] / jas - zasoramhe amhaI // 376 // apabhraMze asmadoM jasi zasi ca pare pratyekaM amhe amhaiM ityAdezau bhavataH // amhe thovA riu bahu kAyara emba" bhaNaMti / muddhi nihAlahi gayaNa - yalu kai jaNa joNha karaMti // 1 // aMbaNu" lAivi je gayA pahia parAyA" ke vi| * avasu" na suahiM suhacchiahiM jimba amhaI timva te vi // 2 // .. amhe dekkhaI" / amhaiM dekkhaI" / vacanabhedo yathAsaMkhyanivRttyarthaH // TA-DyamA maI // 377 // apabhraMze asmadaH TA Gi am ityetaiH saha maI ityAdezo bhavati // 1 yuSmade C. 2 tumhaM B. 3 kerau T. 4 yuSmadoH B. 5 tamhAsu C. 6 ThiyaM C. 7 kaliyugi C. 8 yuSmado B. 9 pratyeka C. 10 bahuya C. 11 eva C, ema T. 12 niyAlahi A, nihAlihiM B. 13 gaaNaalu T. 14 ambaNa A, aMvaNu B T. 15 pahiya A. 16 parAA T. 17 avasa P TV. 18 suhacchiai T. 19 jimva C, ji P V. 20 tiveM P V. 21 devakhahu~ T. 22 degsaMkhyA V.

Page #45
16 . siddhahemacandrAmidhazabdAnuzAsane ttaa| maI jANiu~' priya-virahiahaM ka vi dhara hoi viAli / : navara miaMku' vi tiha tavai jiha viNayaru khaya - gAli // 1 // DinA / paiM maI behiM vi rnn-gyhiN|| [370.4] amaa| maI mellaMtaho tujjhu // [379.3] amhehiM bhisA // 378 // apabhraMze asmado" bhisA saha amhehiM ityAdezo bhavati // .. tumhehiM amhehiM jaM kiauM" // 371.1] mahu majjhu usi-usbhyAm // 379 // ... apabhraMze asmado GasinA DasA ca saha pratyekaM mahu majjhu ityAdezau bhvtH||mhu hotau Agado" / majjhu hotau Agado" // DasA / mahu kaMtaho" be dosaDA helli ma jhaMkhahi aalu"| deMtaho hau~ para uvvaria jujhaMtaho karavAlu // 1 // jai bhaggA pArakkaDA to sahi majjhu prienn| aha bhaggA amhahaM taNA to teM mAriaDeNa // 2 // . amhahaM bhyasAmbhyAm // 380 // . . apabhraMze asmado bhyasA AmA ca saha amhahaM ityAdezo bhavati // amhaha hotau Agado / AmA // aha bhaggA amhahaM taNA / [379.2] supA amhAsu // 381 // apabhraMze asmadaH supA saha amhAsu ityAdezo bhavati // amhAsu tthiaN|| 1 ABC omit TA. 2 jANiu C. 3 pia CTV. 4 virahaahaM A. 5 viyAli A. 6 Navara TV, navari P. 7 miyaMku C. 8 diyara A, diNaru C. 9 behi B. 10 tujjha A. 11 'smado B. 12 kiyaM A, ki B. 13 gado APV. 14 gado APV. 15 kaMtaha AC, kaMtahu T. 16 jjhaMkhahi C, jaMpahi T. 17 Ala A, yAlu C. 18 pari A. 19 karavAla A. 20 pieNa ABV. 21 amhaha A. 22 mAriyaDeNa C. 23 amha A. 24 gado P. 25 AmhAsu B.

Page #46
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / ... tyAderAbatrayasya bahutve hi na vA // 382 // syAdInAmAyatrayasya saMbandhino bahuvartheSu vartamAnasya vacanasyApabhraMze hiM ityAdezo vA bhavati // muha-kabari-baMdha tahe soha dharahiM' naM malla-jujjhu sasi-rAhu karahiM / tahe sahahiM kurala" bhamara - ula - tuli ... naM timira - DiMbha khellaMti milia // 1 // madhyatrayasyAyasya hiH // 383 // tyAdInAM madhyatrayasya" yadAdyaM vacanaM tasyApabhraze hi ityAdezo vA bhavati / bappIhA piu piu bhaNavi" kittiu ruahi" hayAsa / tuha jali mahu puNu vallahai bihu~ vi" na pUri" Asa // 1 // Atmanepade / bappIhA kaI bollieNa nigviNa vAra i vaar"| ... sAyari" bhariaI" vimala-jali lahahi na ikai" dhAra // 2 // saptamyAm / Ayahi jaMmi mahu annahiM vi gori su debAhi" kaMtu / gaya mattahaM cattaMkusahaM jo abhiDai hasaMtu // 3 // pakSe / ruasi / ityaadi| 1 saMbandhino v. 2 Ayasya trayasya P. 3 baharSeSu A. 4 vartamAnasya A. 5 mahuhaM C. 6 taheM C. 7 dharahi C. 8 jujjha A. 9 tahiM A, tehi C. 10 sahahi A, sohahiM T. 11 kuruNa A. 12 tuliya C. 13 hi B. 14 madhyamatrayasya C... 15 bhaNivi B, karavi T. 16 kittiya C, ketti T. 11 ruyahi A. 18 haAsa T. 19 A omits puNu. 20 bihuvi A.. 21 pUriya A, pUrai C. 22 kai C, kAi~ PT. 23 bollieM P. 24 vAraivAra . 25 sAyara C, sAri T.. 26 bhariyai Ac. 27 ekai. AV, ikahi C, ekavi T. 28 Ayahi C, Aarhi T. 29 emended: jami mahu ABOD, jahiM mahu P, jammaki v. 30 anihiM C. 31 dijahi V. 32 kaMta A. 33 gaa T. 34 A omits pakSe ruasi; asItyAdi BC, hasasi ityAdi ..

Page #47
18 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane bahutve huH / / 384 // tyAdInAM madhyamatrayasya' saMbandhi bahuSvaryeSu vartamAnaM yadvacanaM tasyApabhraMze hu' ityAdezo vA bhavati // bali - abbhatthaNi mahu - mahaNu lahuIhUA soi / jai icchahu' vaDattaNauM dehu ma maggahu koi // 1 // pakSe / icchaha / ityAdi // antyatrayasyAdyasya uM / / 385 / / tyAdInAmantyatrayasya yadAdyaM vacanaM tasyApabhraMze uM ityAdezo vA bhavati // vihi vinaDara' pIDaMtu graha maM dhaNi karahi visAu / saMpai kaTTuDaM' vesa jimva chuDu agghai bavasAu // 1 // bali kijjaDaM suaNassu" [ 338.1 ] // pakSe / kaDDUmi / ityAdi " || bahutve huM // 386 // tyAdInAmantyatrayasyaM saMbandhi bahuSvartheSu vartamAnaM yadvacanaM tasya huM ityAdezo vA bhavati // 18 khagga-visAhi" jahiM lahahuM pia" tahiM sahi jAhuM / raNa - dubbhikkheM" bhaggAI viNu jujjheM na balAhuM" // 1 // pakSa / lahimu" / ityAdi // 17 hi- svayoridudet / / 387 // paJcamyA hivayorapabhraMze i u e ityete traya AdezA vA bhavanti // 1 madhyayasya B. 2 varttamAnasyApabhraMze A; C D omit apabhraMze 3 huM A. 4 bhavati vA ( for vA bhavati ) B. 5 icchaha A.. 6 vattaNauM C vattaNau~ T 17 icchatyAdi ACP, icchaheM D. .8 vinaeNDau A, viNaDau V. 9 kaDe P. 10 jima CT, jiva~ v. 11 suyaNas AD 12 kamItyAdi ACDT; kaThamItyAdi B, kaTTamItyAdi P, kaDDAbhi / ityAdi // V. 13 visAhiuM AP bisAhiu~ T. 14 piya AV. 15 dubbhikkhe A, dubbhikkhi C. 16 balAhuM AB, balADu D, ca lAhu P.. 17 lahasuAB.

Page #48
. apabhraMzaprakaraNam / . .. it| kuMjara sumvari ma sallaiu saralA sAsa ma melli / kavala ji pAvi vihi - vasiNa te cari mANu ma melli // 1 // ut / bhamarA etthu vi liMbaDai kevi diahaDA' vilambu / ghaNa-pattalu chAyA- bahulu" phullai jAmva" kayaMbu" // 2 // et / . priya embahiM kare" sellu kari" chaDDahi" huM krvaalu| jeM" kAvAlia bappuDA lehiM abhaggu" kavAlu // 3 // pakSe / sumvarahi / ityAdi // varlsati-svasya saH // 388 // apabhraMze bhaviSyadarthaviSayasya tyAdeH syasya so vA bhavati // . diahA" jaMti jhaDappaDahiM paDahiM maNoraha" pacchi / / jaM acchai taM mANiai hosai karatu ma acchi // 1 // ..... pakSe / hohii // kriyeH kIsu // 389 // kriye ityetasya kriyApadasyApabhraMze kIsu ityAdezo vA bhavati // . .. saMtA bhoga ju pariharai tasu kaMtaho bali kii| ... tasu daiveNa" vi muMDiauM" jasu khallihaDa sIsu // 1 // pakSe / sAdhyamAnAvasthAt kriye iti saMskRtazabdAdeSa prayogaH / bali kijjau~" suaNassu // [ 338.1] 1A omits it. 2 summari CDV. 3 je BT. 4 pAviya CDV. 5 vihivaseNa ABD. 6 itthu C. 7 dihaDA - C, diyahaDA TV. 8 ghaNu B. pattala C. 10 degbahalu CD. 11 jAma BPTV, jAva C. 12 kalambu T. 13 pima P. 14 evahiM D, evaI T. 15 kari D. 16 kare D. 17 chaTTahiM A, chAhiM BC. 18 tuhaM AB. 19 jaM AV, je P. 20 kAvAliya TV. 21 abhagga AC. 22 sumvarahItyAdi AC, surahItyAdi B, su~varahityAdi P, sumarahi V. 23 diahaDA B. 24 jhaDapphaDahiM AB. 25 maNorahi A, manoraha V. 26 daiveNu C. 27 muMDiyAM C, muNDiyAM TV. 28 khalahiDauM A, khalihaDau C. 29 sIsa A.. 30 sAzyamAnAvasthAnAt B. 81 kijja B, kilai T. 32 suyaNassu AD.

Page #49
20 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane bhuvaH paryAptau hucaH // 390 // apabhraMze bhuvo dhAtoH paryAptAvarthe vartamAnasya hucca ityAdezo bhavati / aituMgattaNu jaM thaNaha' so cheau na hu'lAhu / sahi jaI kemvaI tuDi - vaseNa' ahari pahucai nAhu // 1 // brUgo bruvo vA // 391 // apabhraMze bego dhAtorbuva ityAdezo vA bhavati // bruvaha suhAsiu kiM pi // pakSe / itta broppiNu" sauNi Thiu" puNu dUsAsaNu" broppi"| to hauM jANauM eho hari jai mahu aggai broppi" // 1 // vrajevujaH // 392 // apabhraMze vrajate"rdhAtortu" ityAdezo bhavati // vuai" / vuppi / vuppiNu" // dRzeH prassaH // 393 // apabhraMze dRzerdhAtoH prassa ityAdezo bhavati // prassadi // grahe guNhaH // 394 // apabhraMze grahe /toguNha" ityAdezo bhavati // paDha gRheppiNu" vratu" // __ takSyAdInAM chollAdayaH // 395 // apabhraMze takSiprabhRtInAM dhAtUnAM cholla ityAdaya" AdezA bhavanti // ___ 1 huca AB. 2 thaNaha A. 3 ccheau BD, cheyau TV. 4 nau BD, (for na hu) 5 je B. 6 kemai AB, kevei PTV. 7 tuDiviseNa A, tuDivasiNa P. 8 nAha . 9 juvau A. 10 ettauM CT. 11 boppiNu T. 12 dviu A, Thiu~ C. 13 puNa AB. 14 dUsAsaNa B, dUsAsa C. 15 boppi T. 16 boppi T. 17 baje B. 18 vum C. 19 vaai T. 20 vaJ ppi T. 21 vaJappiNu T; A omits. 22 dRzerdhAtorapabhraMze B, dRzedhAto: C. 23 passadi T. 24 gRhe A. 25 gRnhaH BC. 26 A omits apabhraMze. 27 gRnha BC. 28 gunheppiNu B, gaNheppiNu T. 29 vrata A, vrattu P. 30 C omits dhAtUnAM. 31 chollAdaya (for chola ityAdaya) CD.

Page #50
apabhrazaprakaraNam / vi. gAMdhInagara, pina-382609. . jimba timva' tikkhA levi kara jai sasi chollijjatu / to jai gorihe muha - kamali* sarisima kA vi lahaMtu // 1 // - AdigrahaNAd dezISu ye kriyAvacanA upalabhyante te udaahaaryaaH|| cUDullau cuNNIhoisai muddhi kavoli nihittau / . 242 chakavAli nAhattau sAsAnala"-jAla - jhalakkiau bAha - salila-saMsittau // 2 // abbhaDavaMciu be payaI pemmu niattai jAmba" / savvAsaNa - riu-saMbhavaho kara pariattA tAmva" // 3 // hiaI khuDukkai goraDI gayaNi ghuDukkaI mehu / vAsA-ratti -pavAsuahaM visamA saMkaDu" ehu // 4 // ammi paohara vajjamvA" niccu je sammuha thaMti / mahu kaMtaho samaraMgaNai gaya -ghaDa bhajiu jaMti // 5 // putteM jAeM" kavaNu guNu avaguNu kavaNu" mueNa / jA bappIkI muMhaDI* caMpijai avareNa // 6 // taM tettiu jalu sAyaraho so tevaDu vitthAru / tisahe nivAraNu palu" vi na vi para dhuTTaai" asAru // 7 // 1 jimatima '. 2 karai A. 3 chollejaMtu CD. 4 kali P. 5 sarisama A. 6 kAva A.. 7 lihaMtu A. 8 dezIyeSu AB. 9 cUDallau A. 10 nihattau B, nihittiu C. 11 sAsANala Dr. 12 jjhalakiyau C, jhalakiyau D. -13 paI AB. 14 niyattai D. 15 jAMva C. 16 savvAsaNi A. 17 tAva' P. 18 hiyai AC. 19 khaDukkai A, khuDakai C. 20 ghaDakkaDa A, dhuDakai C. 21 meha A. 22 vAsAratta T. 23 pAvasuahaM C. 24 saMkaDa A. 25 amhi A. 26 pauhara AD. 27 vajamA TV. 28 nicca P. 29 ji BC.. 30 saMmuhA A, sammuhA C. 31 thanti C, Thanti T. 32 kaMtaha AC, kaMtahu D, thakkaho T. 33 ghaDu C. 34 bhajiu C, bhaMjiu T. 35 jaMti A. 36 puttiM AC. 37 jAyai A, jAiM C. 38 kavaNa AC. 39 guNa AC. 40 avaguNa AC. 41 kavaNa A. 42 bhuMaDI C. 43 tettio P, tettiuM T. 44 jala AC. 45 vitthAra A. 46 nivAraNa A. 47 phalu B. 48 dhuTui A, ghaTuai B, dhuDuai P.

Page #51
22 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane anAdau kharAdasaMyuktAnAM ka-kha -ta-tha-pa-phAM ga-gha-dadha-ba-bhAH // 396 // apabhraMze'padAdau vartamAnAnAM kharAtpareSAmasaMyuktAnAM ka-kha-ta-tha-pa-phAM sthAne yathAsaMkhyaM ga-gha-da-dha-ba - bhAH prAyo bhavanti // kasya gaH / ___ jaM diTThAM somaMgahaNu asaihiM hasiu~ nisaMku / piya - mANusa' - vicchoha - garu gili gili rAhu mayaMku // 1 // khasya ghH| ammIe satthAvatyehi suceM ciMtijai" maannu"| pie dihe hallohaleNa" ko ceai appANu // 2 // ta -tha-pa-phA-nAM da -dha-ba- bhaaH| sabadhu kareppiNu kadhidu" maI tasu para sabhalauM" jamma / jAsu na cAu na cArahaDi" na ya pamhuhau dhammu // 3 // anAdAviti kim / sabadhu kareppiNu / atra kasya gatvaM na bhavati // svarAditi kim| gili gili rAhu mayaMku ||asNyuktaanaamiti kim| ekkahiM akkhihiM saavnnu|| [357.2] .. prAyodhikArAtkvacinna bhavati / - jai kemvaI pAvIsu piu akiA kuDDa" karIsu / .. pANiu" navai sarAvi jimba savvaMgeM pisiisu||4|| ... 1 anAdau A, apadAdau DP. 2 diTThau P. 3 sommaM B, 4 hasiu BCP. .5 NisaMku T. 6 pia BPV. 7 mANasa B. 8 mayaMka A, miyaMku T. 9 satthA.vatthe P. 10 sughe P, sudhiM TV. 11 vittijai C. 12 mANa A. 13 pieM B. 14 hallohaliNa D. 15 kadhi, CT. 16 mmai A. 17 sabhalau P. 18 jamma A. 19 cArabhaDI T. 20 pabbhaTThau A, pamhaTThau PV. 21 kharAdAviti A, svarAviti C. 22 miyaMku T. 23 ekahi B, ekihi C. 24 akkhahiM A, aMkhihi BC. 25 keva~i T. 26 akiyA A. 27 kuDu A, kuTuM B, kucha , PV, koDa T. 28 karIsuM T. 29 pANiya A, pANiuM PT. 30 ji- PTV. 31 savvaMgi A, savvaMge B. 32 payasIsu AC, paisIK T.

Page #52
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / ua kaNiAru' paphulliara kaMcaNa - kaMti - payAsu / gorI - vayaNa - viNijjiau' naM sevai vaNavAsu // 5 // pakSe | mo'nunAsiko vo vA / / 397 // apabhraMze'nAdau vartamAnasyAsaMyuktasya makArasyAnunAsiko" vakAro vA bhavati // kamvalu" kamalu / bhamvaru" bhamaru || lAkSaNikasyApi / jimva" / timva" / jemba" | temva" / jAmva" / tAmva" || anAdAvityeva / mayaNu // asaMyuktasyetyeva / tasu para sabhalauM " jammu // [ 396.3 ] vAdho ro luk // 398 // apabhraMze saMyogAdadho vartamAno repho lug vA bhavati // jai mvai" pAvIsu piu / / [ 396.4 ] jai bhaggA pArakaDA to sahi majjhu prieNa " // [ 379.2 ] abhUto'pi kvacit // 399 // apabhraMze kvacidavidyamAno'pi repho bhavati // 24 25 trAsu mahArisi eu" bhaNai jai sui" - satthu pamANu" / *26. mAya calaNa navatAhaM" divedive" gaMgA - nhANu // 1 // kaciditi kim / vAseNa vi bhAraha - khambhi baddha // 81 ApadvipatsaMpadAM da i: // 400 // apabhraMze Apad vipad saMpad ityeteSAM dakArasya 32 vayaNu C. 1 kaNiyAru AD. 2 paphulliu. AC. 5 viNijjiu A, viNijjiyau 7. vaNavAsa A. 8 monunAsiko Cv. anunAsiko V. 11 kavaeNlu PTV. z2iva~ PTV 14 A omits; tiva~ PTV PV Comits. 17 APV omit. 20 keva~i TV. 21 piena AB, priyeNa eu~T. 24 sai C. 25 pamANa A. divi ACV.. 29 gaMgaNhANu T. 32 dakAra BP. ikAro bhavati // 9.3 3 kaMcaNu C. C. . 6 taM 9 apabhraMzenAdau AV. 12 bhavaru PTV. 10 makArasya 13 A omits; 15 jeva PV; C omits. 16 teva 18 APY omit. 19 sabhalau APV. TV. 22 abhUto'pi P. 23P, 26 mAyahe P. 27 narmatAMhaM C. 28 divi 30 baddhaM A, bahu T. 31 iACD.. 4 vayaNi A, AC, NaM 'T.

Page #53
24 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane . anau' karataho purisaho Avai Avai / vivai / saMpai // prAyo'dhikArAt / guNahi~ na saMpaya kitti para // - [335.1] ___ kathaM-tathA-yA thAderememehedhA DitaH // 401 // apabhraMze kathaM tathA yathA' ityeteSAM thAderavayavasya pratyekam ema ima iha idha ityete DitazcatvAra AdezA bhavanti // __kema samappau duhR diNu kidha rayaNI" chuDu hoi| nava"- vahu-dasaNa" - lAlasau vahai maNoraha soi // 1 // o gorI- muha-nijiau" vahali luku miyaMku" / annu vi jo parihavia - taNu so kimva" bhamvai nisaMku" // 2 // bimbAhari taNu rayaNa - vaNu kiha Thiu siriANaMda / niruvama rasu" pieM piavi jaNu sesaho diNNI mudda // 3 // bhaNu sahi nihua temba" maI jai piu di1 sadosu / - jemba* na jANai majhu maNu pakkhAvaDiaM tAsu // 4 // jimba jimba baMkima loaNahaM // timvatimva vammahuniaya"- sara // [344.1] 1 aNau V. 2 guNehiM B. 3 saMpai BC. 4 yathA V. 5 yathA A, tathA V. 6 yathA V. 7 tathA V. 8 teSAM C. 9 kemva B, keveM P. 10 raaNI T. 11 Nava T. 12 dasaNu B. 13 u ABCD. 14 muha BC... 15 nijiyau C, Nijiau T. 16 lukka AC. 17 miaMku T. 18 paribhavia B, parihaviya V. 19 kima T, kiva~ V. 20 bhamA BDT, bhammai AC. 21 nizaMku C. 22 vimhAhari BC. 23 raaNadeg T. 24 viu B. 25 siriANaMdu P. 26 niruvamva A. 27 degrasa B. 28 pie A. 29 piyavi C. 30 bhaNa TV. . 31 nihuaMDaM A. 32 tema T, teva~ V. 33 maI : 34 jema T, je V. 35 majjha AC. 36 pakkhAvaNioM A, pakkhAvaDiuM P. 37 jima jima T, ji. ji V. 38 loyaNahaM AC. 39 tima tima T, ti ti V. 40 vammaha A. 41 niyaya ABCDP, Niaa T.

Page #54
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / maI jANiu~ priya -virahiahaM kavi dhara hoi viaali'| navara miaMku vi tiha' tavai jiha diNayaha khaya - gAli // 5 // [377.1] evaM tidha-jidhAvudAhA? // yAdRktAdRkkIgIdRzAM dAdehaH // 402 // apabhraMze yAdagAdInAM dAdevayavasya Dit eha ityAdezo bhavati // maI bhaNiyau" balirAya" tuhuM" kehau maggaNu" eho / jehu tehu na vi hoi vaDha sai~ nArAyaNu" eho // 1 // atAM DaisaH // 403 // apabhraMze yAdRgAdInAmadantAnAM yAdRzatAdRzakIdRzedRzAnAM" dAderavayavasya Dit aisa ityAdezo bhavati // jaiso / taiso / kaiso / aiso // ___ yatra-tatrayostrasya Didetyvattu // 404 // apabhraMze yatratatrazabdayostrasya etthu attu ityetau Ditau bhavataH // jai so ghaDadi" prayAvadI ketthu vi leppiNu sikkhu / jetthu vi tetthu vi etthu jagi bhaNa" to tahe sArikkhu // 1 // jata Thido / tattu Thido // etthu kutraatre||405|| . 1 mai C.. 2 jANiu BCV. 3 piya A, pria BP, pia T. 4 viyAli ABD. 5 navari BP, Navara T. 6 miyaMku AD. 7 taha A. 8 diNayara AC. 9A omits. 10 vidhAvudAhAyau~ A.. 11 bhaNiau BP. 12 baliu rAya C, bali rAuT. 13 tuhaM A. 14 maggaNa V. 15 ehu PT. 16 sai A. 17 nArAyaNa B. 18 ehu PTV. 19 ata B. 20 yAhazAdInAM B. 21 kIdRzAnAM D (for kIdRzedRzAnAM ). 22 jaisu T. 23 taisu r. 24 kaisu T. 25 aisu T. 26 yatratatrayoH trasya D. 27 Ditetyvattu D. 28 degzabdayoH trasya A. 29 ghaDidi T. 30 jugi B. 31 bhaNi AB. 32 tehiM C, tahi TV. 33 sarikkhu T. 34 yattu A.

Page #55
26 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane apabhraMze kutra atra ityetayostrazabdasya Dit etthu ityAdezo bhavati // ketthu vi leppiNu sikkhu // jethu vi tetthu vi etthu jagi // [404.1] yAvattAvatorvAderma uM mhiN||406|| apabhraMze yAvattAvadityavyayayorvakArAderavayavasya ma u mahiM. ityete traya AdezA bhavanti // jAma na nivaDai kumbha - yaDi sIha - caveDa - caDaka / tAma samattahaM magalaha pai paI vajjai Dhakka // 1 // tilahaM tilattaNu tAuM para jAuM na neha galanti / . nehi paNaTui te ji" tila tila phiTTavi" khala" honti // 2 // jAmvahiM visamI kajja - gai jIvaha majjhe ei / tAmvahiM" acchau iaru jaNu suaNu vi aMtaru dei // 3 // vA yattadoto vaDaH // 407 // apabhraMze yad tad ityetayoratvantayoryAvattAvatorvakArAderavayavasya Dit evaDa ityAdezo vA bhavati // jevaDu aMtaru* rAvaNa rAmahaM tevaDu aMtara paTTaNa-gAmahaM // pakSe / jettulo / tettulo // . vedN-kimoryaadeH||408 // . 1 ityetayostrasya C. 2 sekkhu CD. 3 jugi B.. 4 jAmba B. 5 kuMbhaaDi PT. 6 tAmva B. 7 mayagaha A. 8 paipaya D. 9 neha A. 10 teji CP. 11 pheTTavi A.' 12 khalu B. 13 haMti P. 14 jAhi PTV. 15 jIvaM A. 16 majheM AB. 17 tAhi~ PTV, tAvahiM C. 18. iyara A, iara B, iyaru T. 19 jaNa B. 20 suaNa AB, suyaNu DPT, sujaNu C. 21 aMtara A. 22 AC omit vA. 23 bhavati vA P (for vA bhavati). 24 aMtara AC. 25 rAmvaNa D. 26 rAmvahaM BD. 27 tevaDau C. 28 aMtara AC. 29 gAmaha AD. T transp. as : jevaDa aMtara paTTaNagAmahaM tevaDa aMtaru raavnnraamhN| . For Private & Personal. Use Only

Page #56
, apabhraMzaprakaraNam / apabhraMze idam kim' ityetayoratvantayoriyatkiyatoryakArAde ravayavasya Dita evaDa ityAdezo vA bhavati // evaDu aMtara / kevaDu aMtara // . pakSe / ettulo / kettulo // - parasparasyAdiraH // 409 // apabhraMze parasparazabdasyAdi"rakAro bhavati // .. . te muggaDA harAviA" je pariviTThA" tAhaM / avaroppara joaMtAhaM sAmiu" gaMjiu jAhaM // 1 // kAdi-sthaidotorucAralAghavam // 410 // apabhraMze kAdiSu vyaJjaneSu sthitayoH e o" ityetayoruccAraNasya" lAghavaM prAyo bhavati / su ciMtijai mANu" // [ 396.2 ]. tasu hauM kali-jugi dullahaho // [338.1] padAnte uM-huM-hiM-haMkArANAm // 411 // apabhraMze padAnte vartamAnAnAM" u huM hiM haM ityeteSAM uccAraNasya lAghavaM prAyo" bhavati // annu ju tucchau~ tahe dhaNahe // [350.1] bali kijauM suaNassu // [338.1] daivu ghaDAvai vaNi tarahuM // [340.1 ] tarahuM vi vakalu // [341.2] . 1 yad A. 2 tad A. 3 vakArAdedeg A. 4 aMtara C. 5 kevaDa C. 6 Bomits: 7 B omits. 8 etullo B. 9 kettullo B. 10 degsyAderaH C, 11 parasparasyAdeg PV. 12 harAviyA A. 13 paraviThThA A. 14 avaruppara AB. 15 sAmi C. 16 3 AB; C omits eo ityetyoH| 17 uccArasya B. 18 sugghe C, sughe P. 19 mANa A. 20 vartamAnAnAM C. 21 B transposes as prAyo lAghavaM. 22 suyaNassu A, suassu C. 23 emended (see supra 340. 1). daiu ACPV, daiu B. 24 tarahaM A. 25 tarahaM A; B omits.

Page #57
28 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane khagga-visAhiu jahiM lahahu~ / [386.1] . taNahaM taijjI bhaMgi na vi // [ 339.1] mho mbho vA // 412 // apabhraMze mha ityasya sthAne mbha iti makArAkrAnto bhakAro vA bhavati // mha iti pakSma-zma-Sma-sma-mAM mhaH" iti prAkRtalakSaNavihito'tra gRhyte| saMskRte tadasaMbhavAt / gimbho / simbho // bambha te viralA ke vi nara je savvaMga-chailla / je vaMkA te vaMcayara je ujju te bailla // 1 // anyAdRzo'nAisAvarAisauM // 413 // apabhraMze anyAdRzazabdasya annAisa avarAisa ityAdezau bhavataH // annAiso / avraaiso"|| prAyasaH praau-praaiv-praaimb-pggimvaaH||414|| apabhraMze prAyas ityetasya" prAu prAiva prAimva paggimva ityete catvAra AdezA bhavanti // anne te" dIhara loaNa" anu" taM" bhua-jualu" anu su ghaNa - thaNa - hAru ta annu ji muha - kamalu / annu ji. kesa-kalAsu annu ji prAu vihi jeNa niaMbiNi ghaDia sa guNa - lAyaNNa-nihi // 1 // prAiva" muNihaM vi bhaMtaDI te maNiaDA" gaNaMti / akhai nirAmai parama - pai anja vi lau na lahaMti // 2 // . 1 khaggu AB. 2 visAhiu~ APT. 3 jalahuM A. 4 taNaha AC. 5 AC omit Sma. 6 mha AB. 7 sambho C. 8 uja A. 9 nAisAvarAsau A. 10 aNNAisu T. 11 avarAisu T. 12 ityasya P. 13 ti D. 14 loyaNa AD. 15 unna A. 16 ta BCD. 17 juala B. 18 ta AC, T omits. 19 karvelu T. 20 su. T. 21 kalAva A, kalAu BPT. 22 NiyamviNi A, niyamviNi C, NiaMbiNi T. 23 ghaDiya A. 24 lAyaNa A, lAaNNa T. 25 Nihi APTV. 26 prAima T. 27 muNihi A, muNivi P. 28 te T. 29 maNiyaDA A. 30 akkhai A. 31 paya A. 32 pau T..

Page #58
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / asu-jale' prAimba goriahe sahi uThavattA nayaNa-sara / te saMmuha saMpesiA deMti tiricchI patta para // 3 // esI piu rUsesu hauM ruTThI maI annunnei| paggimba ei maNorahaI dukkara" daiu" karei // 4 // vAnyathonuH // 415 // apabhraMze anyathAzabdasya anu" ityAdezo vA bhavati // virahANala" - jAla - karAliau pahiu" ko vi buDavi" Thiau / anu sisira-kAli sIala-jalahu dhUmu" kahaMtihu uDiau // 1 // ppakSe / annaha // kutasaH kau kahaMtihu // 416 // apabhraMze kutaszabdasya kau kahaMtihu ityAdezau bhavataH // mahu kaMtaho guTTha - TThiahoM* kau jhumpaDA" balaMti / . . aha riu - ruhireM ulhavai" aha appaNe na bhaMti // 1 // . dhUmu kahatihu uDhiau [415.1] // ttstdostoH||417|| apabhraMze tatastadA ityetayosto ityAdezo bhavati // jai bhaggA pArakaDA to sahi majjhuM prieNa / aha bhaggA amhaha" taNA to te mAriaDeNa // 1 // [379.2] . 1 asu P. 2 jale A, jale BC, jaliM D, jali P. 3 prAIva D, prAiva T. 4 goriAhe C, goriahi P. 5 uvvaMtA P. 6. naaNa T. 7 tiracchI AB. 8 rusesu A, rUsesu T. 9 paggima T. 10 e D, eI T. 11 maNoharai C. 12 dukkara A. 13 daivu T. 14 'nu A. 15 virahAnala ABC. 16 pahiau D. 17 buddhivi TV. 18 Thiyau AC. 19 annu A. 20 sIyala A. 21 dhUma B, dhUmbu D. 22 kahaMtihU A. 23 anahA CT: 24 goTThiyaho A. 25 jhaMpaDA A. 26 ullavai T. 27 appaNa.A, appaNe . 28 bhaNati B. 29 dhUmva A, dhUma BC, dhUmbu D. 30 pieNa ABCDTV. 31 amha C. 32 te CD. 33 mAriyaDeNa A...

Page #59
siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane evaM-para-sama-dhruvaM-mA-manAka emba para samANu dhruvu' maM. maNAuM // 418 // apabhraMze evamAdInAM emvAdaya AdezA bhavanti // ... evama emvaH / pia - saMgami kau niddaDI piaho' parokkhaho kemva' / .. maI binni" vi" vinAsiA" nidda na emba" na temba" // 1 // paramaH paraH / guNahiM" na saMpaya" kitti para // [ 335.1] : ... samamaH samANuH / kaMtu ju sIhaho uvamiaI" taM mahu khaMDiu mANu / sIha" nirakkhaya gaya" haNai piu paya-rakkha - samANu // 2 // dhruvamo dhruvuH / . ... caMcalu" jIviu dhuvu" maraNu" pia rUsivai kAI / hosahiM diahA rUsaNA divvaI varisa - sayAI // 3 // mo meM / maM dhaNi karahi visAu [ 385.1 ] // prAyograhaNAt / mANi paNa?i jai na taNu to" desaDA caena / mA dujaNa - kara - pallavihiM daMsijaMtu bhameja // 4 // . 1 dhuraM B. 2 dhuvu B, dhruva C. 3 evaM A. . .4 emva V. 5 piu A, pina V. 6 saMgamvi BD. 7 piyahi A, piyaho CT: 8 parokkha.A. 9 kema T. 10 mai A, maha T. 11 binna B, briNNi CT. 12 A omits. 13 vinAsiyAM AC, viNNAsia T. 14 ema BT. 15 tema T. 16 guNahi AV. 17 saMpai TV. 18 uvamiyai AC. 19 sIha B. 20 nirakkhaiya AP, arakkhA T. 21 gaa T. 22 samANa A. . 23 dhruvaH A. 24 caMcala A. 25. jIviu~ T... 26 nuva: AB, dhuvu T. 27 maraNa.B. 28.piya A, piu C... 29 rasijjai. A, rusijai.D.. 30 kAMI A.' 31 hosai ACP, hosaI B. 32 diyahA A, dihA C. 33 rusaNA A. 34 divvai AC. 35. varasa C. . 36 Na T. 37 te B. 38 caija TV. 39 pallavehiM BTV, pallavahiM C: 40 bhamija V.

Page #60
: apabhraMzaprakaraNam / loNu vilijjaI' pANieNa ara' khala meha ma gaju / vAliu* galai suM jhupaDA gorI timmai aju // 5 // .. manAko maNAuM / vihavi paNaTThai vaMkuDau' riddhihi jaNa - sAmannu / ki pi maNAuM mahu" piaho" sasi aNuharai na annu" // 6 // * kilAthavA-divA-saha-naheH kirAhavai dive sahu~ naahiN||419 apabhraMze kilAdInAM kirAdaya AdezA bhavanti // kilasya kirH| ... kira" khAi na piai" na vihavai dhammi na veJcai rUaDau / iha kivaNu na jANai"jaha jamaho khaNeNa pahucai dUaDau // 1 // athavohavai / ahavaIna suvaMsaha eha khoDi. / / prAyo'dhikArAt / / jAijjai tahiM desaDai labbhai piaho pamANu" / jai Avai to ANiaI ahavA" ta ji nivANu // 2 // divo dive / dive dive gaMgA - hANu // [ 399.1] sahasya shuN| jau pavasaMte na sahuM mui na mua vioeM tassu / ... lajijai saMdesaDA deMtehiM suhaya - jaNassu // 3 // nahe nAhiM / ..... ... 1 viNijai. A. 2 are P. 3 khalu B. 4 bAliu B. 5 tIvaDa AO. 6 maNAu A. 7 vaMkaDau BT. 8 riddhie T. 9 jaNu AP. 10 degsAmaNNu T. 11 maha AD. 12 piyaho A, ppiyaho C. 13 aNNu T.. 14 deve A. 15 suhaM B, sAhuM P. 16 na kira T. 17 piyai AC. 18 vicai. BD.' 19 rUyaDau AC.. 20 kiviNu C. . 21 jAi C.. 22 jammaho A, jaMmaho C. 23 khaNaNi A, khaNiNa C, khaNe P. 24 dUyaDau A. 25 aihavai A. 26 piyaho ACV.: : 27 pamvANu A.. 28 ANiyai A.D.. 29 ahavai T. 30 deve A. 81 divi divi v. 32 gaMga-hANu T. 33 jao P, ai T. 34 pavasiteM D, pavasaMteNa P. 35 sahu~ na gaya TV (for na sahu~ muia).. 36 P omits na muma. 37 viue AC, viueM P.. 38 tassa A. 39 deMtI T, dintehiM V. 40 suhaadeg T. . . .

Page #61
32 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane ettahe meha piaMti' jalu ettahe vaDavAnala* AvaTTai / pekkhu gahIrima sAyarahoM eka vi kaNi nAhi ohaTTaI // 4 // pazcAdevamevaivedAnI-pratyutetasaH pacchaha emvai ji emvahiM paJcalliu ettahe // 420 // apabhraMze pazcAdAdInAM pacchai ityAdaya AdezA bhavanti // . pazcAtaH pacchai / pacchai hoi vihANu [362.1] // .. evamevasya emvai / embai" surau" samattu" [ 332.2] // evasya jiH| jAu ma jaMtau pallavahu" dekkhauM kaI" paya dei / hiai" tiricchI" hauM ji para piu" DaMbaraI karei // 1 // idAnIma emvahiM / hari nacAviu" paMgaNai vimhai pADiu lou / emvahi rAha - paoharaha" jaM bhAvaI taM hou" // 2 // .. pratyutasya paJcalliu / . ... sAva-saloNI goraDI navakhI ka vi visa-gaThi / bhaDu pacalliu so marai" jAsu na laggai kaMThi // 3 // ivasa ettahe / ettahe meha piti jalu [419.4 ] // 1 piyaMti AC. 2 jala A. 3 ittahe AD. 4 vaDavAnali AB, vaDavANali C, vaDavANala P, vaDavANalu T. 5 pikkhu B. 6: sAgaraho C, sAaraho T, sAyaho A. .' 7 kaNiya AC. 8 nAhi A. . 9 uhaTTai AD... 10 pacaliu ABV. 11 emai T. 12 suraa AC. 13 sumattu A. 14 vallaha C, pallavaha ABTV. 15 kaI D. 16 hiyai.A. 17 tiracchI B.. 18 priyau A, priu C. 19 DambaraI B. 20 emvahi A, embahiH C. 21 nacAviu AP. 22 aMgaNai P. 23 embai A, evvai T.. 24 rAu C. 25 pauhara A. 26 bhAvaI D. 27 hoi B. 28 paJcaliu BTV. 29 salUNI C. 30 ppalliu A, paJcaliu BT, paJcalio V. 31 maraNai B. 32 ettahi D. 33 pIaMti B, piyaMti AC.

Page #62
apa prikaraNam / viSaNNokta - vartmano vuva - vutta - vicca // 421 // apabhraMze viSaNNAdInAM vunnAdaya AdezA bhavanti // viSaNNasya vunaH / maI' vuttaraM tuhuM ghuru dharahi' kasarehiM viguttAI' / paI' viNu dhavala' na caDara bharu" embai vunnau" kAI" // 1 // uktasya vuttaH / maI vuttaraM [ 421.1 ] // vartmano vicaH / jaM" maNu vizci na mAi // [ 350.1] 33 zIghrAdInAM valliAdayaH // 422 // apabhraMze zIghrAdInAM vahillAdaya AdezA bhavanti // eku" kaiaha " vi na Avahi" annu vahilleu" jAhi / ma mittA pravANia" paI jeha" khalu" nAhiM " // 1 // jhakaTasya dhaMdhalaH / 23 33 jimva" supurisa" timva" ghaMghalaI" jimva" nai timva valaNAraM / jimva" DoMgara" tima" koTTaraiM" hiA visUrahi" kAI" // 2 // aspRzya saMsargasya vidyAlaH / 3 vattu C. 1 vitta A. 2 mai C. 5 dhurahi C. 6 kasuresi T. 10 bharuM AC. 4 tuha A, tuhaM B, tuhu C. 7 vimukkai T. 8 para A 9 dhavalu C. 11 bunau embai AC, emvaI vubhauM BP, emai u u T. 12 kAMI A. 13 emended. ( see supra 350. 1). je B, jeM ACV. 14 eka AB. 15 kaiha T. 16 AvahI ABC. 17 af B. 18 prathAniyau A, pamvANiauM B, pramvANiyau C pramANiau PV, pamANiva T. 19 jeha AC. 20 khala A. 21 nAhi T. 22 jhaTakasya A, jhagarTakasya C, jhagadasya D. 23 ghaMghaLA C. 24 jima T, jiva V. 25 purisaha A, purisa C, suurisa T. 26 tima T, tiva~ V. 27 ghaMghalai AC, ghagghalAI T. 28 temva D, tima T, tiva~ V. 29 jima T, jiva~ V. 31 timba DT, tiva~ PV. 32 koi A, kuraI BD, koTTarai P. 34 visUhi A, visUrai C, bisUrahiM D. 35 kAMI A. 30. DuMgara AC. 33 hinA AC.. 36 asparya B.

Page #63
siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane je chaDDeviNu rayaNanihi apparaM taDi ghati / taha saMkhahaM viTTAlu para' phukijjaMta' bhamaMti // 3 // bhayasya dravakkaH / 10 4 // divehiM' vidvattauM khAhi' vaDha saMci ma eku' vi drammu" / ko vidravaka" so paDhai jeNa" samappai" jammu // AtmIyasya appaNaH " | phoDeMti" je" hiaDauM" appaNauM // dRSTerdehaH / 14 34 [ 367.2 ] ekmekkauM jai vi joedi" hari suTu savvAyareNa // to vi drehi" jahiM kahiM vi" rAhI / ko sakai " saMvarevi dRDDa" - nayaNa" neheM" paluTTA // 5 // gADhasya nicaTTa: " 1 vihave kassu" thirattaNaDaM jovvaNi kassu maraTTu | so lekhaDaGa" paThAviai" jo laggai nihu " // 6 // asAdhAraNasyAsaGgulaH / 80 84 kahiM sasaharu" kahiM mayaraharu " kahiM barihiNu " kahiM mehu" / dUra - ThiAhaM" vi saMjjagaha hoi asaDDalu nehu // 7 // kautukasya koDaH / 3 taha AC. 4 saMkhaha 1 'nirhi C, aNa' T. 2 appaM B, appara P. 5 paru V. 6 phukijjaMta A. AC. 9 eka B. 10 hammu B. 11 drakka C. 14 AtmIyasyAppaNa: AP. 15 phoDaMti BDP. hiDauM C. 18 joehi AC, pekkhar3a T. 19 dehiM A. 21 taka C. 22 dina P. 23 aNA PT, nayaNA V. 7 divihiM AC. 12 jeNu C. 16 jiha A. 20 kahIvi A, kahivi C. 8 khAi AC. 13 samuppara B. 17 hiyauM A, 24 naheM D, nehiM V. 25 nizcaDa: B, nicaDDU C. 26 kassa C. 27 lekhaDa A. 28 paThAviyai A paThAviau P. 29 nicca B. 30 asAdhAraNasyA'saGgulaH C, sAdhAraNasya saGgulaH V. 31 sasahara A, sasiharu C. 32 maaraharu T. 33. barahRNu A, bahiNu C. 34 meha A.. 35 dUraThiyAha A, dUraThiyAhaM C. 36 sajjaNaha AC. 7

Page #64
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / kuMjara' annaha taruarahaM kuDeNa' ghallai hatyu / maNu puNu ekahi sallaihiM jai pucchaha paramatthu // 8 // krIDAyAH kheddddH| kheDDayaM kayamamhehiM nicchayaM kiM payampaha / aNurattAu" bhattAu amhe mA catha sAmia // 9 // ramyasya rvnnnnH| sarihiM" na sarehiM na saravarehi na vi ujjANavaNehiM / desa ravaNNA hoti vaDha nivasaMtehiM suaNehiM // 10 // adbhutasya ddhkkriH| hiyaDA" paI ehu" bollia" mahu aggai saya-vAra / phuTTisu pie" pavasaMti" hauMdeg bhaMDaya Dhakkari - sAra // 11 // he sakhItyasya helliH / helli ma jhaMkhahi" Alu [379.1] // pRthakpRthagityasya" juaMjuH // eka kuDallI* paMcahiM ruddhI taha paMcahaM bi" juaMju buddhii| bahiNue"taM para kahi kimba naMdau jetthumadumbarDa appaNa chaMdau~ / mUDhasya nAli -vddhau| .. ____ 1 kuMjara AC. 2 anAhiM P. 3 taruyarahaM A, tasvarahaM CT, taruarahiM P. 4 kuDiNa AC, koreNa BT, kohiNa P. 5 maNa A. 6 puNa. A. 7 ekai A. 8 salai ji A. 9 pucchahu P. 10 aNurAttAu C. 11 sarihi AC, sarahiM B. 12 saravarahiM T. 13 nivasaMtahiM A, nivasaMtihiM D. 14 suyaNehiM AD.. 15 hiaDA CPV. . 16 bahu A, bahu r. 17 boliuM ABP, bolliyalaM C, bolliao V. 18 pieM B. 19 pavisaMti AC, pavasaMteM B, pavasaMte P. 20 hi. A. 21 jaMpahi * T. 22 degityetasya P. 23 eka C. 24 kuTallI A.. 25 taM A, taMha . 26 paMcahiM A, paMcaha C. 27 Bomits. 28 juyaM juaD. 29 bahiNui A, bahiNie T. 30 ka B, kaha T. 31 kemva D, kiMva V.. 32 kuTumbau A, kuDaMbauM B. 33 degchaMdau P. 34 nAliya AC.

Page #65
36 siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane jo puNu' maNi ji khasapphasihUara' citai dei na dambhu na rUau / radda' - vasa - bhamiru karaggullAliDa' gharahiM jitu guNaI' so nAliu // 13 // divehiM vittaraM khAhi vaDha [ 422.4 ] // navasya navakhaH / navakhI kavi visagaMThi // [ 420.3] avaskandasya dar3avaDaH / 14 "calehiM" calaMtehiM" lokhaNehiM" je taI" diTThA bAli / tarhi mayaraddhaya " - daDavaDara paDai apUrai kAli // 14 // yadebhchuDuH / chuDu agghai vavasAu" / / [ 385.1] saMbandhinaH kera-taNau / 17 gayau su kesari piahu" jalu" nizciMtaiM" hariNAI / jasu keraeM" huMkAraDaeM" muhahuM " paDaMti tRNAI" / / 15 / / aha" bhaggA amhahaM" taNA [ 379.2 ] // mA bhaiSIriSyatya manbhIseti" khIliGgam / satyAvattha" SaNu sAhu vi loDa karei | AdannahaM" mabmIsaDI" jo sajjaNu " so dei // 16 // yadyaddRSTaM tattadityasya jAiTThiA" / 7 guNAi -11 malatehiM P. 1 puNa AC. 2 A omits. 3 khasaphasihUau ACTV, khasa phasihUa B. 4 FINE C. 5 dai AC. 6 karaguhAviu A, karuggulAliu C. A, gaNai B. 8 divihiM AC. 9 khAi A. 10 calahiM A. 12 loyaNehiM A, loyaNehiM C. 13 taiAC, tauM D. 14 maaraa T. 15 vasAu A. 16 sa A. 17 piyahu ACD. 18 jali A. 19 nizciMtaI AC, nizcita P. 20 keraI ACD, kereM P, kerae V. 21 huMkAraDai 23 viNAI T. 24 jai DT. 25 amhaha AC. 26 27 satyAvatha A. 28 yAlavaNu A, AluvaNu B. 29 Adanaha AB. 31 sajjaNa B. 32 jAiDiyA C. BC. 22 HET. mamIsaDIti P. 30 maMbhIsahI A. Jain Education 'International

Page #66
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / jai' rathasi bAiDiara hiaA muddha - mahAva | loheM phuTTaNapaNa' jimba' paNA sahasA tAva // 17 // huDuru - ghugghAdayaH zabda- ceSTAnukaraNayoH // 423 H apabhraMza hudurvAdayaH zabdAnukaraNe mugdhAdaya zreSThAnukaraNe yathAsaMkhyaM prayoktavyAH / maI jANiuM' buDDIsu' haGa" pemma - drahi huhurutti" / nava ri" aciMtiya" saMpaDiya* vippiya" - nAva jhaDatti // 1 // AdigrahaNAt / 17 khajjai nau kasarakehiM pijjai vara ghuTerhi" / 20 embai " hoi suhacchaDI pieM" diTThe nayaNehiM // 2 // ityAdi // ajjavi nAhu mahu jji ghari siddhatthA vaMdei / 23 24 * tADaM ji" virahu gavakkhehiM makaDa" - ghugviu" dei* // 3 / / AdigrahaNAt / 26 siri jara" - khaMDI loaDI gali maNiyaDA na vIsa / to va goDA karAviA muddhae uTTha - baIsa // 4 // ityAdi // gharamAdayo'narthakAH " // 424 // apabhraMze ghaimityAdayo nipAtA anarthakAH prayujyante // 4 suddha AC. 8 jANiu BD. 37 1 aha T. 2 AiDiyA AC. 3 hiyaDA A. 6 jemva D, jisa 'I', jiva~ V. 7 ghugdhyAdayaH D. 10 hau A. 11 huhurati AC, huhuruti B. 12 Navari I. BP, yacintir C. 14 saMpaDia BCPT. 15 vippia DPT. A. 17 ghuTTehiM A, ghuhiM C. 18 embaI CP, emai T. 19 pie AT. T. 21 A omits. 22 makkaDa BDP. 23 ghugdhiDa C, ghigghau T. 24 deau A. 25 jaDa A. 26 maNiaDA BT. 27 narthakAH ABD suSira D 5 phuTTaena B.. 9 buDI T. 18 aciMti 16 kutti 20 nabhaNehiM

Page #67
siddhahemacandrAbhidhazabdAnuzAsane ammaDi' pacchAyAdhaDA piu kalahila vijAli / ghaI viparIrI buddhaDI hoi viNAsaho kAli // 1 // AdigrahaNAt khAI ityaadyH|| tAdaye kehi-tehi-resi' resiM-taNeNAH // 425 // apabhraMze tAdarthe cole' kehiM tehiM resi resi taNeNa ityete paMca nipAtAH pryoktvyaaH|| DholA eha parihAsaDI ai bhaNa' kavaNahi~ desi| hau" jhijauM tau kehiM pia" tuhu~" puNu" anahe" resi // 1 // evaM tehiMresimAvudAhADai // vaDattaNaho taNeNa // [ 366.1] punarvinaH svArthe huH // 426 // apabhraMze punarvinA ityetAbhyAM paraH khArthe duH" pratyayo bhavati // sumarijai taM vallaha je vIsarai maNAuM / / jahiM puNu sumaraNu jAuM" gau" taho" nehaho kaI nAuM" // 1 // viNu junjheM na" valAhuM // [386.1] avazyamo - Dau // 427 // apabhraMze'vazyamaH svArthe DeM Da ityetau pratyayau bhavataH // jibbhindiu nAyagu vasi karahu jasu adhinnaI" annii| mUli viNa? tuMbiNihe avase sukkahi paNNaiM // 1 // 1 ammaDiM A, pemmaDi T. 2 ecchAvaDA A. 3 kalahiyau AC. 4 viyAli A. 5 risi A. 6 taNeNaH A. 7 dyote B. 8 risiM A. 9 bhana ABCD. 10 kavahiM A, kavaNehiM C, kavaNahe P, kavaNai T. 11 hau~ si A. 12 keheM A. - 13 piya AC. 14 tuhaM A. 15 puNa C. 16 anahi TV. 17 Da C. 18 valahuM A. . 19 puNa ABC. 20 samaraNu C, sumaraNa D. 21 jAu P. 22 gauM PT. 23 tahu C. 24 neho C, Nehaho T. 25 kauM A, kai BC. 26. nAmvu O, gAu~ T. 27 naca P. 28 balAhuM A, valAhu B, lAhuM P. 29 avazyamaH B. 30 nAyau~ T. 31 karahu~ T. 32 adhinai A, advinaI BC. 83 viNiDai B. 34 tuMbiNihi AC, tuMbiNihiM B, tabiNiha T. 35 avasaI AC. 36 subaI AC..

Page #68
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / avasu' na suarhi suicchiahiM // [376.2] ekazaso ddiH|| 428 // apabhraMze ekazazzabdAtvArthe Dirbhavati // ekasi sIla- kalaMkiahaM devahiM pcchittaaii| jo puNu khaMDai aNudiahu' tasu pacchitte kAiM // 1 // ___ a-DaDa - DullAH khArthika-ka-luk ca // 429 // apabhraMze nAmnaH parataH khArthe a DaDa Dulla ilete trayaH' pratyayAH bhavanti tatsaMniyoge khArthe kapratyayasya" lopazca / / . virahANala"-jAla-karAliau pahiu" paMthi " diu / taM melavi savvahiM paMthiahiM so ji" kiau" aggiTThala // 1 // DaDa / mahu" kaMtahoM be dosaDA [379.1] // bulla / eka kuDullI paMcahiM ruddhI [ 422.12] // yogajAzcaiSAm // 430 // apabhraMze aDaDaDullAnAM yogabhedebhyo ye jAyante DaDa ityAdayaH pratyayauste'pi khArthe prAyo bhavanti // ddddaa| phoDeMti je" hiaDa appaNauM // [350.2] atra kisalayetyAdinA yaluk / Dullaa / cUDullau cuNNI hoisai [395.2] // __1 avasa BPV. 2 suhahiM C. 3 suhacchiai T. 4 Dipratyayo B. 5 kalaMkiyahaM C. 6 dijahiM 0.7 aNudiyahu ACD. 8 paccheteM A. 9 AP omit, .10 khArthikasya BC. 11 kasya pratyayasya A. 12 virahAnala ABC. 13 karAliyau C. 14 pahiau D. 15 ju A, MC. 16 ji T. 17 kiyau AB, kayau CDP. 18 DaDaH CP. 19 maha B. 20 katahu T. 21 DulaH P. 22 kuDallI A. , 23 DaDa A, SDaDa C. 24 pratyayA bhavanti A. 25 A omits. 26 phoDati AP. 27 ji AC. 28 hiyaDa A, hiDa C. 29 kizalaye AB, kisalaya ityAdinA TV. 30 cahullaDa v. 31 cunI CV. 32 hosai AV.

Page #69
50 siddhahemacandrAsidhazabdAnuzAsane sAmi-pasAu' salajju piu sImA -saMdhihi~ vAsu / pekkhivi bAhu- balulaDA' dhaNa mellai nIsAsu // 1 // atrAmi syAdau dIrgha-hakhau [4.330] iti" dIrghaH // evaM bAhubalullaDau / atra trayANAM yogaH // striyAM tdntaaddddiiH||431 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnebhyaH prAktanasUtradvayoktapratyayAntebhyo DIH pratyayo bhvti|| pahiA" diTThI goraDI diTThI maggu nita / aMsUsAsehiM kaMcuA" tiMtuvvANu" karata // 1 // eka kuDulI paMcahiM ruddhI [422.12] // .. AntAntADDAH // 432 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnAdapratyayAntapratyayAntAt DIpratyayo bhavati / DyapavAdaH / / piu Aiu"su" vattaDI jhuNi kannaDaI" paiTTa" / taho virahaho nAsaMtaaho" dhUlaDi vi na viha // 1 // assede // 433 // apabhraMze striyAM vartamAnasya nAmno yo'kArastasya AkAre' pratyaye pare ikAro bhavati // dhUlaDi vi na diha [432.1] // striyAmityeva / jhuNi kannaDai" paiTTa // [ 432.1] . 1 sAmvi BD. 2 pasAa T. 3 salajja B. 4 saMdhihi CT. 5 pekkhavi AP, dekkhi T. .6 bAha P. 7 balullar3a T. 8 muMcai T. 9 nIsAsa A, NIsAsa B... 10 tyAdau .C... 11 ikhAviti. ABC. 12 vartamAnasya C. 13 pahiyA A. 14 niyaMta AC. 15 aMsUsAseM T. 16 kaMvUA C, kaMcuaM T. 17 siMtulvANa, ABTV. 18 kuDallI AB. 19 A omits pratyayAnta. 20 DAH BP. 21 Agaau T. 22 suya A, T omits. 23 pattahA~ T. 24 kaNNai B, karaNaDai T. 25 paila C. 26 viraho A. 27 nAsaMtayaho C, nAsaMtahA~ T. 28 dhUlaDiyA C. 29 tasyA'kAre C. 30 dhUliDiyA A, dhUlaDiyA C. 31 kaNNaDai BT. :: ..

Page #70
apaghAprakaraNam / yuSmadAderIyasya DAraH // 434 // apabhraMze yuSmadAdibhyaH parasya Iyapratyayasya DAra ityAdezo bhavati // saMdeseM kAI tuhAreNa jaM saMgaho na miliji| suiNaMtari* pieM' pANieNa pi piAsa' kiM chijjai // 1 // dehUM amhArA kaMtu [345.1] / bahiNi mahArA kaMtu [351.1] // ato ttulaH // 435 // ... apabhraMze idaM kiM yattadetadbhyaH parasya atoH pratyayasya uttula ityAdezo bhavati // elo / ketulo / jetulo" / tettulo" / / trasya Detahe // 436 // apabhraMze sarvAdeH saptamyantAtparasya trapratyayasya Dettahe ityAdezo bhavati // ettahe" tettahe vAri ghari lacchi visaMtula dhaai| pi" pabmaTTha va goraDI nicala" kahiM vi na* ThAi // 1 // tva-talo ppaNaH // 437 // apabhraMze tvataloH pratyayayoH ppaNa ityAdezo bhavati // vahuppaNu para" pAviaI" [366.1] // prAyo'dhikArAt / vaDuttaNaho" taNeNa // [366.1] 1 saMdesaI A, saMdesaM C. 2 kAI A. 3 tuMhAreNa B, tumhAreNa T. 4 suviNatari T.. 5 piu A, piuM C, 6 piya AC. 7 prayAsa A, piyAsa , pivAsa T. 8 emended(see supra 345.1). dekkhi BC, dikkhi V. 9 bahaNi AB. 10 amhArA BT. 11 irda kiM yadetadetanyaH A. 12 parasyatatoH P. 13 etullo B. 14 ketaso B. 15 A omits; jettullo B, evaMDo T. 16 tetullo B, kevaDo T. 17 attahe T. 18 pAri A, bAra P. 19 lacchi C. 20 visaMtula B, vimuMDala C. 21 piya AC. 22 Nicala T. 23 kaha ABP. 24 Na T. 25 pari TV. 26 prAviyai AC, prAviai D. 27 vahappaNahA~ T. . . *

Page #71
siddhahemacandrAmipadAnuzAsane tavyasya ievvauM evvaLa ekA // 438 // apabhraMze tavyapratyayasya ievvau~ evvauM evA' ityete traya AdezA bhavanti / eu gRNheppiNu dhru maI jai priu ubvaarijji| mahu karievvauM ki pi vi marievvauM para" dijaI // 1 // desubADaNu" sihi"-kaDhaNu ghaNakuTTaNu" jaM loi / maMjihae" airattie savvu sahevvauM" hoi // 2 // . soevA" para" vAriA pupphavaIhiM smaannu"| jaggevA puNu" ko dharai jai so veDa" pamANu // 3 // ktva i-iu -ivi-avayaH // 439 // apabhraMze ktvApratyayasya i iu ivi avi ityete catvAra AdezA bhavanti / hijaDA jai veria ghaNA to ki abhi cddaahuN"| amhAhi be hatthaDA jai puNu mAri marAhuM // 1 // iu| gaya - ghaDa bhajiu jaMti [ 395.5] // ivi / rakkhai sA visa-hAriNI te kara" cuMbivi jIu / paDibiMbia-muMjAlu jalu jehiM aDohiDa pIu // 2 // avi / 1 evAH ABP. 2 ievauM A. 3 emvauM B. 4 eva B. 5 eu~ T. 6 gRheppiNu BC. 7 mai A. . 8 priyau A, piu P. 9 uvvAriuMjai A. 10 na T. 11 pari ACP. 12 dejai TV. 13 desuccADaNa C.. 14 sahi C. 15 degkuTTaNa C. 16 maMjiTThiya AC. 17 sahevau A. 18 soevvA T. 19 pari A. 20 vAriyA AC 21 samANa A. 22 jaggovA C. 23 puNa ABC. 24 beu A, veiu C. 25 pamANa A. 26 veri appaNA A (for veria ghaNA). 27 caDAhu A. 28 amhahaM PT. 29 puNa: ABC. 30 be V. 31 kari A. 32 jI C. . 33 paDibiniya muMjAla A, paDibiMgI B. 34 ahohiu A, ajohiu P, aDohi T. 35 pIu~ T.

Page #72
apazaprakaraNam / bAha vichoDavi jAhi hu~' ha tenvaI' ko dosu| hiaya-TThiu jai nIsAhi' jANauM muMja sarosu // 3 // eppyeppiNvevyeviNavaH // 440 // apabhraMze ktvApratyayasya eppi" eppiNu evi eviNu ityete catvAra AdezA bhavanti / / jeppi asesu" kasAya - balu deppiNu abhau" jyssu"| levi mahavvaya" sivu lahahi jhAeviNu tattassu" // 1 // pRthagyoga uttarArthaH / tuma evamaNANahamaNahiM ca // 441 // apabhraMze tumaH pratyayasya evaM aNa aNahaM aNahiM ityete catvAraH, cakArAt eppi" eppiNu evi eviNu etyete, evaM cASTAvAdezA bhavanti // .. devaM dukara niaya-dhaNu karaNa na tau paDihAi / emvaI suhu muMjaNahaM" maNu para muMjaNahiM na jAi // 1 // jeppi caeppiNu sayala" dhara leviNu tavu pAlevi / viNu saMti tityesareNa ko sakkai" bhuvaNe vi // 2 // gamereppiNveppyoreluMga vaa|| 442 // apabhraMze gamerdhAtoH parayoreppiNu eppi ityAdezayorekArasya lopo bhavati vA // . 1 jAi A. 2 tuhaM A. 3 hau V. 4 tembaI D, tei PT. 5 koi C. 6 hiyaya AC, hia B, hima T. 7 nIsarai A, nIsarasi B, nIsarahiM C. 8 sarosa C. 9 ktvApratyayasyApabhraMze B. 10 eppa B. 11 jeppiya sesa AC. 12 kasA T. 13 abha3 B, abhauM T. 14 jIyassu , jassu T.. 15 mahavva A, mahavyA T. 16 lahihiM D. 17 tattassa C. 18 tum A. 19 cakArAdeppi B. 20 dukara C. 21 niyaya C, nima T. 22 emai T. 23 suha A, suhu~ T. 24 bhujaNaha A. 25 bhuMjaNahi C. 26 jAI AC. 27 sabhala T. 28 tava A. 29 sateM BTV. 30 tityasariNa A, tityesariNa C. 31 sukA B. 32 luga V. 33 vA bhavati P; A omits vA.

Page #73
44 pakSe | siddhahemacandrAbhidhAdAnuzAsane gaMppaNu vAmArasihaM kA aha ujjeNihiM gaMpi / muA parAvahiM parama-paDa divyaMtaraI' ma jaMpi // 1 // . gaMga gameppiNu jo muau ' jo siva - tittha gamepi / kIladi" tidusAvAsa - gaDa" so jama"- lou jiNepi // 2 // tRno 'NaaH * // 443 // apabhraMze tRnaH pratyayasya aNaa ityAdezo bhavati // nAi / hatha mAraNau loDa bolaNaDa paDahu" vajjaNau suNahau" bhasaNau // 1 // ivArthe naM - nau - nAi - nAva - jaNi jaNavaH // 444 // apabhraMze ivazabdasyArthe naM nau nAi nAvai jaNi jaNu ityete SaT " bhavanti // naM / naM malla - jujjhu " sasi-rAhu karahiM // [ 382.1] 18 nau / - ravi - atthamaNi" samAuleNa" kaMThi viiNNu" " chiNNu" / cakkeM" khaMDa" muNAliahe" naDa" jIvaggalu" diSNu" / / 1 / / 31 valayAvali - nivadama - bhraeNa ghaNa" utubbhua" jAi / vallaha" - viraha - mahAdahaho" thAha" gavesai nAi // 2 // 3 gaMppi BC. 1 naru B. 2 ujbeNi A, ujjeNihi T. 4 mukha T. 5 krAtahiM A, pappuvaMti T. 6degq B. 7 divvaMtaraI A, divvaMtara C. 8 marai muai V. 9 tatthu BOT. 10 kI T.. 11 gaI B. 12 saalau T (for so jama). 13 jaeppi T. 14 aNabhaH B. 15 paDahau AP, pahaC. 16 suNahau AP, samahu B. 17 SaD A, SaT AdezA P. 18 jujjha A 19 atyaviNi AC, atthamaNa T. 20 samAulima C. 21 biaNNu ABC; kaMThaDiau T. (for kaMThi viiNNu ) 22 Na T. 23 chinnu BC. 24 cakke AC. 25 kheDu A, kheMdu C . 26 muNAlia C, muNAli ahi T. 27 nai T. 28 jIvaggalaDa A. 29 dinu ABT. 30 valayAva valaAvali T. 31 mivaDaNa A. 32 dhaNu C. 33 ubbhubha A, uddhanbhuu B. 35 mahAda T. 36 gAha T. A 34 vallabha T.

Page #74
apabhraMzaprakaraNam / nAvai / pekkheviNu muhu jiNa - varahoM dIhara- nayaNa -slonnu| nAvai guru- macchara - bhariu jalaNi pacIsaI loNu // 3 // jnni'| campaya-kusumahoM majjhi sahi bhasalu" paiTThau / sohai iMdanIlu" jaNi kaNai bitthtthu"|| 4 // jnnu| nirumava" - rasu pieM" piavi" jaNu // [ 401.3] liGgamatatram // 445 // apabhraMze liGgamatantraM vyabhicAri prAyo bhavati // gaya"kuMbhaI dAraMtu [ 345.1] / atra pulliGgasya napuMsakatvam / anbhA lagA DuMgarihiM" pahiu raDatau jaai| jo ehA giri- gilama-maNu so kiM dhaNahe ghaNA" // 1 // atra abbhA iti napuMsakasya puMstvam / ___pAha vilaggI aMbaDI siru" lhasiu~" khandhassu / to vi kaTArai hatthaDau bali kijauM kaMtassu // 2 // atra aMbaDI" iti napuMsakasya strItvam / / 1 muha A. 2 jiNavaraha A; jiNavaraha Cr. SNaaNa T. 4 macchari C. 5 bhariu~T. 6 pavesai T. 7 B omits. 8 caMpa kuMpala T. 9 saihi B. 10 bhasala AC. 11 indanIla AT, indanIlau P. 12 uviThThala T. 13 niravamu A. 14 pie A. 15 pievi ABCV. 16 gaI A. 17 DuMgarehiM AB. 18 giliNa A. 19 dhaNAI CP, ghaNAi T. 20 aMtaDI C. 21 ziru C. 22 lhasiu A, lasiarDa B, lhasiarDa C. 23 kaTAra A, kaDArai T. 24 kaMtasya AB. 25 aMtaDI C.

Page #75
6 siddhahemacandrAbhiSazabdAnuzAsane siri caDiA' khaMti phalaI' puNu ddaalii,moddti| to vi mahyama sajaNAI avarAhiu na karaMti' // 3 // atra bAlaI ityatra strIliGgasya napuMsakatvam / / - zaurasenIvat // 446 // apabhraMze prAyaH zaurasenIvat kArya bhavati // sIsi" seharu khaNu" vinnimmvidu"| khaNu kaMThi pAlaMbu kidu / radie vihidu khaNu" muMDamAlie" // jaM paNaeNa taM namahu / / kusuma - dAma-kodaMDa" kAmaho // 1 // vyatyayazca // 447 // prAkRtAdi bhASAlakSaNAnAM vyatyayazca bhavati // yathA mAgadhyAM tiSThazciSTha" ityuktaM tathA prAkRtapaizAcIzaurasenISvapi bhavati / ciSThadi / / apabhraMze rephasyAdho vA lugukto mAgadhyAmapi bhavati / zada-mANuza-maMza-bhAlake kuMbha-zahazra - vazAhe" zaMcide ityAyanyadapi draSTavyam // na kevalaM bhASAlakSaNAnAM tyAcAdezAnAmapi vyatyayo bhavati / ye vartamAne kAle prasiddhAste bhUte'pi bhavanti / aha pecchai rahu-taNao" // atha prekSAMcakre" ityarthaH // AbhAsai rynniiare"| AbabhASe rajanIcarAnityarthaH // bhUte prasiddhA vartamAne'pi / sohIa esa vNttho"| zRNotyeSa vaMTha ityarthaH // ___ 1 caDiyA A. 2 pphalaI APV. 3 puNa A. 4 mahahumu C. 5 sauNaha A. 6 avarAhilaM AC. 7 kariti A, kareMti C. 8 zeSaM zaurasenIvat C. 9 saurasenIvat C. 10 bhavati kArya C. 11 sIsa A. 12 khaNau C. 13 viNimmuvidu B; vinimmividu A. 14 khaMNu B. 15 muMDamAlia T. 16 namaha A. 17 kodaMDa B. 18 prAkRta A. 19 prAyo vyatyayazca P. 20 degviSTaM B, niSTakhaSTa C. 21 B omits. 22 lugupha: ABCP; lopo voktaH T. 23 zasa A, sahasra BC. 24 vasAhe. A. 25 tyAdezAnAmapi B. 26 degtaNau ABC. 27 prekSAcakra ABC. 28 rayaNiare B, rayaNiyare AC. . 29 caNDo T. 30 caNDaH T.

Page #76
apbhrNshprkrnnm| . zeSaM saMskRtavatsiddham // 448 // zeSaM yadatra prAkRtAdibhASAsu aSTame noktaM tatsaptAdhyAyI- nibaddhasaMskRtavadeva siddham // heha-TThi-sUra-nivAraNAya chattaM aho iva vhtii| / ____ jayai sasesA vArAha -sAsa-dUrukkhayA puhavI' // 1 // atra caturthyA Adezo' noktaH sa ca saMskRtavadeva siddhaH / uktamapi kacisaMskRtavadeva bhavati" / yathA prAkRte uraszabdasya saptamyekavacanAntasya" ure urammi iti prayogau bhavatastathA kacidurasItyapi bhavati / evaM sire / sirammi / sirasi // sare / sarammi" / sarasi // siddhagrahaNaM maMgalArtham / tato hyAyuSmacchrotRkatAbhyudayazceti" // ityAcAryazrIhemacandraviracitAyAM siddhahemacandrAmidhAnasyopajJazabdAnuzAsanavRttAvaSTamasyAdhyAyasya caturthaH pAdaH samAptaH // "samAptA ceyaM siddhahemacandrazabdAnuzAsanavRttiH prakAzikA nAmeti / . [prazastiH ] AsIdvizAMpatiramudracatuHsamudramudrAGkitakSitibharakSamabAhudaNDaH / zrImUlarAja iti durdharavairikumbhi kaNThIravaH shuciculukykulaavtNsH|| 1 // 1 bhASAkhaSTame ABP, bhASAkhaSTame'dhyAye C. 2 hiTa B. 3 TThiya V. 4 jaai T. 5 varAha TV. 6 dUrukkhayA V. 7 pahuvI B. 8 CP omit chattaM aho...puhavI // 9 Adeze A. 10 bhavati P. 11 Pischel omits uktmpi...bhvti| 12 degvacanaM / tasya C. 13 A omits. 14 sire C.. 15 C omits. 16 yAyuSmat zrotRkatA A, snAyuSmacchotRkatA BC. 17 degabhyudayazceti C. 18 degvRttau aSTamasyAdhyAyasya AB, vRttau aSTamAdhyAyasya C. 19 saMpUrNaH A; B reads : pAdaH // cha aSTamodhyAyaH // cha / . CP read : samAptaH // aSTamodhyAyaH smaaptH| 20 B omits samAptA...nAmeti // 21 nAmeti samAptaM C. 22 CP omit the Prasasti.

Page #77
48 siddhahemacandrAbhiSazabdAnuzAsane tasyAnvaye samajani prabalapratApatigmatiH kSitipatirjayasiMhadeva' / yena svavaMzasavitaryaparaM sudhAMzI zrIsiddharAja iti nAma nijaM vyalekhi // 2 // samyag niSevya caturazcaturopyupAyAn jitvopabhujya ca bhuvaM caturabdhikAJcIm / vidyAcatuSTayavinItamatirjitAtmA kASThAmavApa puruSArthacatuSTaye yaH // 3 // . tenAtivistRtadurAgamaviprakIrNazabdAnuzAsanasamUhakadarthitena / abhyarthito nirupamaM vidhivad vyavatta zabdAnuzAsanamidaM munihemacandraH // 4 // - __ 1 degdyuti B. 2 jayasiMhadevaH B.8 videkhi B. 4 nisevya A. 5 degkAMci B. 6 kASTA B. 7 niravamaM V. 8 Colophon of A : sarvasaMkhyayA zloke graMthAnaM 2185 zubhaM bhavatu // ayaM graMthaH zrItapAgacchAdhirAja sadarpakaMdarpakaraTikakaraTapATanapATUpaTamRgAdhirAja zrI bhaTTArakapuraMdara zrIsomasuMdarasUriviSyANunA pratiSThAsomagaNinA saM. 1492 varSe bhAdrapa0 20 13 dine'lekhi|| ___Colophon of B : paM. 2185 zlokasaMkhyA / saM. 1493 varSe Azvinavadi 14 dine kSemadhIragaNinA mahIzAnakanagare likhitA // cha // vyAkaraNAtpadasiddhiH padasiddherarthanirNayo bhavati / arthajJAnAt tattvaM tattvajJAnAtparaM zreyaH // 1 // zrI // Colophon of C: saM. 1518 varSe phAlgunazuditRtIyAdine paramaguruzrI 8 lakSmIsAgarasUri zrIsomadevasUri * * * * * * ( ten letter-spaces have been obliterated here ) lezenAlekhi. Some one has added the following to the colophon, in a different hand : zubhavijayapaMDitosamazizunA vRddhena vRddhivijayena / pustakametanmukta citkoze puNyavRddhikRte // 2654 // pre0

Page #78
NOTES [N. B. In the Notes usually the Sutra is explained first, and then the Vrtti. Then the Sanskrit Chaya of the Apabhramsa verse is given along with the translation in English. Lastly, the grammatical peculiarities of the illustrative words are noted]. 329, svarANAM (sthAne ) ( anye ) svarAH prAyaH ( bhavanti ) apabhraMze / In Apabhramsa one vowel is, often, substituted for another. e. g. Illustrative words kacca, kAcca veNa, vINa bAha, bAhA, bAhu paTTi, piTThi, puTThi taNu, tiNu, tRNu sukidu, sukioM, sukRdu kinnaoM, kilina u liha, lIha, leha gauri, gori Corresponding Sanskrit word (( kazcit ) ( ( vINA ) ( ( bAhuH ) (( pRSTham ) (( tRNam ) (( sukRtam) (( klRnnakaH )' (( lekhA ) ( ( gaurI ) : : : : : 09 :: : : Vowel change a ) A I ) e u a, A RR R a, i R ) i lR ) i, ili e) i, I au) a, a, i, u The word : here indicates that even in cases where specific Apabhramsa rules are laid down sometimes Prakrit and Sauraseni forms may also be used. o In such cases it would be more proper to consider the Prakrit and Sauraseni forms found in Apabhramga as borrowings from the former languages rather than to consider the Apabhramsa phonetic rules as lax. 330. si - Adau ( nAmnaH antyasvarasya ) dIrghahI ( bhavataH ) / In Apabhramsa the ending vowel of nouns is, generally, shortened or lengthened before si (Nom. sing.) 1 cf. Siddha Hemacandra, VIII. I. 146; lRta iliH klRpta klanne /

Page #79
. ( 50 ) and other case-terminations. e. g. in the Nom. sing.: (1) 774997: 577483: Fiat (open) 7749901 yathA suvarNarekhA kaSapaTTake dattA // ' "The lover has a dark complexion, (while ) the beloved has the golden complexion of a Campaka flower. (In the company of her lord ) she appears like a streak of gold drawn (lit. 'made )' on a touch-stone." Alsdorf explains the verse thus : "The beloved, whose body has the splendid colour of the Campaka, shines at the breast of the dark lover, like a streak of gold on a touch-stone." According to him the stanza describes the lovers in embrace. The situation of the lovers, as interpreted by Alsdorf, is not, however, explicitly revealed in the verse. Very probably, the poet has intended only to bring out the pleasing contrast in the complexions of lovers standing in close proximity. Cf. eg. indIvarazyAmatanurnUpo'sau tvaM rocanAgaurazarIrayaSTiH / anyonyazobhAparivRddhaye vAM yogastaDittoyadayorivAstu // -Taast, en In the foregoing verse cet and that are instances of the lengthening of the ending vowel (e. g. dia ) a; sAmala ) sAmalA), while dhaNa and suvaNNareha are instances of 1. The chaya given here is mostly based upon the celebrated dodhakavRtti of udayasaubhAgyagaNin, dated V.S. 1672. 2. Von Ludwig Alsdorf, Apabhramsa-Studien, Leipzig, 1937, pp. 73-74. Alsdorf's rendering appears to have been influenced by the following verse of Kumarapala-pratibodha (p. 108): maragaya-cannaha piyaha uri piya caMpaya-paha-deha / kasavaTTai dinniya sahai nAi suvannaha reha // (-marakata-varNasya priyasya urasi priyA campaka-prabha-dehA / kaSapaTTake dattA zobhate yathA suvarNasya rekhA / / ) 3. Alsdorf, op. cit., p. 74. 4. In fact the ending 3 here is the evolute of the pleonastic ; e. g. > AT3T) 11. cf. Dr. H. O. Bhayani Apabhransa Vyokarana, Bombay, 1960, p. 120.

Page #80
( 51 ) shortening of the final vowel . ( ghaNa ( Sk. dhanyA; suvaNNareha ( Sk. suvarNarekhA ). a is a Desya word meaning 'a lover', 'a hero' (), while, means 'a beloved', 'a wife' (). Both the words are current in Rajasthani, while the latter word (T) is used in modern Gujarati also in reference to the Simantonnayana ceremonies of an expectant wife. nAi ( Ap. nAvai ( Pr. Navvai ( Sk. jJAyate . The metre is a moraic one; composition 10+10 matras. The following is the illustration of a noun in the Vocative case:. ( 2 ) he nAyaka ( DhollA ) mayA tvaM vAritaH mA kuru dIrgha mAnam / nidrayA gamiSyati rAtriH zIghraM ( daDavaDa ) bhavati vibhAnakam // "O Dholla! I had warned (lit. 'restrained') you not to harbour pride for a long time; (for), in sleep the night will slip away (lit. 'go', 'pass by') and soon there will be dawn". ale, Voc. sing. of a is an instance of vowel-lengthening. So also in (Acc, sing.) the final is lengthened. 5 is a Desya word, meaning 'quickly'-evidently an onomatopoetic word formed probably from ('to roll') and (or a) an echo-word. fa='early dawn' (cf. Mod. Guj. vahAM ) ( ( vibhAnakam ). The metre is a variety of Dohaka (Hemacandra styles it as kusumAkulamadhukara ); composition 13 matras (=6+4+~~~ or ~ -)+11 matras ( = 6 +~~+~ or 6+-+). Most of the illustrative verses are in this metre. The change also occurs in Feminine nouns; as, for instance, in the following: 1. Shortening the final vowel is a characteristic trait of Apabhramsa. Cf. Bhayani, op. cit., p. 126. 2. cf. Hemacandra's Desinamamala, V-58, ed. by R. Pischel, Bombay Sanskrit Series, No. XVII, 1938, p. 206.

Page #81
( 52 ) ( 3 ) (he) putrike, mayA bhaNitA tvaM mA kuru vakrAM dRSTim / putra, sakarNA bhahiryathA mArayati hRdaye praviSTA // "O dear (lit. 'daughter')! I had told you (lit. 'you were told by me'): 'do not send side-glances; (for), (my) child (lit. 'daughter') (your side-glances) destroy (young men) by piercing their hearts like a barbed arrow (lit. 'an arrow with a sharp, curved head )'. instances of Lengthen Here diTThi, bhalli and bhaNia and paiTThi are all final shortening of vowels in Feminine nouns. ing of the ultimate vowel of Feminine nouns, ending in oris, naturally, out of question. The change also occurs in nouns in the Nom. pl.; as, for instance: ( 4 ) = = ete te ghoTakAH ( atra manuSyatvaM ( "Here are the horses; here is the battle-field; here are the sharp swords. Here is (one's) valour (lit. 'manliness') tested (lit. 'known'), when one does not turn the reins (of horses) ( away from the field of battle)." Here in and far the final vowel is lengthened. Similarly, instances of this change, occurring in other cases, may be cited. Hemacandra has used in this and subsequent sutras the following samjnas () to denote nominal and pronominal cases, formed, evidently, from their respective case-terminations. Case Nominative & Vocative Accusative Instrumental Dative Ablative Genitive Locative Singular (Based fa am TA de azvAH ), eSA [raNa - ] sthalI, ete te nizitAH khagAH / pauruSaM) jJAyate yaH nApi valgAM vAlayati // aft dasU & on case-term.) ( =s ) = A ) (=5) ( = - as ) = asU) 5) Plural (Based on case-term.) ( = asU ) ( = as ) STEL zas fire bhyas 12TH Am su

Page #82
( 53 ) si - am - pratyayayoH asya ut In Apabhramsa the ending in Nom, and Acc. sing. 331. (bhavati ) / of nouns changes to (1) dazamukhaH bhuvanabhayaMkaraH toSitazaMkaraH nirgataH rathavare (or rathopari ) ArUDhaH (caTitaH ) / caturmukhaM ( = brahmANaM ) SaNmukhaM ( = kArtikeyaM ) dhyAtvA ekasmin ( rAvaNe) lagitvA iva daivena ghaTitaH // "The ten-faced demon (Ravana), terrifying the worlds, having propitiated Sankara, went out riding in his excellent chariot. He was created by the Creator having thought of four-faced god (= Brahma) and sixfaced god (Karttikeya, (and then) bringing them together into one". Here dahamuhu, bhayaMkaru, saMkaru, niggau are instances of words in Nom. sing. with -ending; and, are instances of words in Acc. sing. with 3-ending. The metre is a q; composition two caranas of 12+8+12 matras each. 1st and 2nd, 4th and 5th, and 3rd and 6th caranas rhyme. It is a variety of the metre, so usual in Apabhramsa epic poems. cf. Hemacandra's Chandonusasana, ed. H. D. Velankar, p. 354. 332. si-pratyaye puMsi ( = puMliGge) otU ( = o ) vA ( = vikalpe ) bhavati ) / In Apabhramsa the ending of Masculine nouns optionally changes to a in Nom. sing. This is a partial exception to the foregoing sutra (331). (1) agalita snehanivRttAnAM ( ekaH ) yojanalakSamapi yAtu / varSazatenApi yaH milati sakhi saukhyAnAM saH sthAnam // "(Of the lovers) (who are) separated, whose love (remains) unabated, one may go a lac of yojanas away, and may meet (the other, only) after a hundred years; still, O friend, he does become a source (lit. 'a storehouse') of bliss (to the other)".

Page #83
( 54 ) Here it and g (both in Nom. sing.) are instances of 311 ending. It should be noted that they are both pronominal forms, which, usually, follow the pattern of noni. nal forms. ThAu ( Vedic Sk. sthAman. This change - 347 ending in Nom. sing.-occurs in Masculine nouns only; Neuter nouns have only the 3 ending, as the following verse illustrates : (2) 37*: ST T Arad fra startu pert: 7 FIA: i priyasya pazyantyAH mukhakamalaM evameva surataM samAptam // "My body did not embrace (lit. came in contact with') his; my lips did not get to his lips; only looking at the lotus-like face of my darling our love sport [thus] came to an end." Here sii (Neut. Nom. sing. ) and TEH (Neut. Acc. sing.) are both ending in 3 (and not in 3ft), as they are not Masculine nouns. fast is Gen. sing.; term. lost (Vide: sutra 345 ). 333. ( =T) 2- In Apabhramsa before ET ( = 341; Instr, sing. term.) the ending 37 of nouns becomes g. (1) ## OTT: faqat: anda sahati NET TET: ( 4 ) 31561: par: tell "(The limit of) those days given to me by my darling proceeding on journey--counting them my fingers (i, e. 'finger-tips') have been worn out by the finger-nails". Here yg and aEo are instances of g ending in Instr. sing. am is Gen. pl.; here it has the sense of Accusative. 334. s-sena 7 ( =) 71 In Apabhramsa the ending of nouns becomes & and 5 before the Loc. sing. termination.

Page #84
( 55 ) (1) APR: 398 qui sefa, ma faara Traia svAmI subhRtyaM api pariharati, saMmAnayati khalAn // "The ocean holds grass on its surface, (while ) it throws jewels on its floor; the master throws out his good servant, ( while he honours the wicked (ones)." afes is the instance of ending in the Loc. sing. Ta is the other variant. Though Hemacandra considers as the evolute of ending 31, in fact the final s here in afet is itself the Loc. sing. termination. tale) taleM (short eN)) tali appear to be the stages of this evolution." 335. f - TATA (=) all .: In Apabhramsa the ending 37 of nouns optionally changes to g before the Instr. pl. termination. (1) Td: 5 #qr Aft: qi, FAT: Tia Pastranita afat TADT a auf&aat (afger) 39, TFT: 22: qual "By excellences no wealth (is obtained), but only fame; people enjoy fruits (i. e. 'wealth,' etc.) which are destined (lit, 'written in their destiny') for them; for, a lion does not fetch even a cowrie (af), (while ) elephants are purchased at fabulous price (lit. 'lacs')." Here, per is the illustration of g ending before Instr. pl. The change is optional; hence in ju the 3 ending remains. 336. BPA-TCPTRICE (az) 1 In this sutra is discussed the change in the nouns ending in 3 before the Abl. term. In Apabhramsa, in case of nouns ending in 37, the Abl. sing. term. is org. (1) cara gria 997 79: 75 Toar aspiai tathApi mahAdrumaH sujanaH iva tAn utsaGge dharati // "From trees men take fruits (only), but avoid (their) bitter leaves. Yet, the great tree, like a noble 1. Cf. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 131, 2. A alts is equal to 20 9 8. cf. Pischel's Prakrit Grammar.

Page #85
( 56 ) hearted man retains. (lit. 'keeps') them in its. fold (lit. lap')". .: : vacchahe and vacchahu (variant) are the illustrations. .. ___337. bhyas-pratyayasya 'hu~' (aadeshH)| In Apabhramsa, for nouns ending in at the Ablative plural termination is huM. hai (1) dUroDDAnena patitaH khalaH AtmAnaM janaM (ca) mArayati / - yathA girizaGgebhyaH patitA zilA anyad api cUrNa karoti // << A. wicked man falling after a great leap hits himself as well as (other) persons, even as a boulder falling from the mountain-peaks crushes (lit. reduces to powder) others too". girisiMgahu~ is Abl. pl. 338. sU-pratyayasya 'hu-ho-ssuH (aadeshaaH)| In Apabhramsa, Genitive singular terminations of words ending in a are su, ho, ssu. (1) yaH guNAn gopAyati AtmanaH prakaTAn karoti parasya / tasmai ahaM kaliyuge dulebhAya balIkriye sujanAya // . . "(He ) who conceals his own virtues and exhibits. those of others--for him, noble soul, (so) rare in this Kali age, I would sacrifice my life. (lit. offer oblation of my.. life')". . . . ... balikijauM is an idiomatic usage, meaning to take . over oneself some one's ill luck and misery'; cf. Mod. Guj. 'vArI jAuM. ___ Here tasu, dulahaho and parassu illustrate the sutra. In Prakrit and Apabhramsa Genitive and Dative cases have merged together. Here ag and Estieg are used, evidently, in the Dative sense. 339. Am-pratyayasya I (aadeshH)| The Genitive plural termination of words ending in a is haM. (1) tRNAnAM tRtIyA bhaGgiH na api tena avaTataTe vasanti / atha janaH lagitvA uttarati, atha (tena) saha svayaM majjanti // - "For the weeds (lit. 'grass'), there is no third course possible, when they have grown on a difficult (lit.

Page #86
( 57 ) "unused' or 'remote') bank of a ditch; either a (drowning) man clutches at them and comes out, or they (i. e. 'weeds) themselves (are uprooted and) sink with him." :: This is evidently an phift as JPUTHTYTTotal points out in his Dodhakavrtti : 3777sf : # # ## hafa #fantent vasati / prakAradvayaM kim / mriyate vA zatrUn jayati veti bhAvArthaH / * This verse has intrigued several scholars. Pischel. first interpreted it as: "The third cutting of the grass has not yet taken place; therefore it still stands at the border of the ditch. A man after he has had a bad time, sometimes rises up again, and sometimes, himself perishes."! Later he improved upon this translation, rendering: the first carana as : "For the grass there is no third possibility; there. fore, it stands at the border of the ditch." Alsdorf, questions the correctness of Pischel's reading Home for fa. He rejects Pischel's interpretation outright as grammatically unreliable. He would prefer to read aha saha saI in the second carana as aha sahasai which would mean: "either a man passes the grasses only touch. ing them or (steps upon them and ) thousands will perish." Alsdorf in his 'Apabhramsa-Studien' explains the entire vs. as below: "The grass likes to grow near the well, it is in the danger of being trodden upon by those who fetch water;. but it has no other choice, because only near the well it finds the prosperous humidity. Therefore, either the. 1. Richard Pischel, Hemacandra's Grammatik der Prakrit-sprachen, * Vol. I, (Halle, 1877 ) p. 154; Vol. II ( 1880 ) pp. 182-3. 2. R. Pischel, Materialien Zur Kenntnis des Apabhramsa, (Berlin, 1902), 7. 3. L Alsdorf, Bemerkungen Zu Pischol's Materialien Zur Kennt nis des Apabhramsa," ( Festschrift Moriz Winternitz) (Leipzig, 1933), 33. .

Page #87
( 58 ) people go down (to fetch water) while they only brush the grasses, or thousands of grass-blades perish." Alsdorf's interpretation also is, evidently, unsatisfactory. De Vreese, following Udayasaubhagyagani, renders the verse as below : "For grasses there is no third way; hence they stand on the bank of a well; either a man comes out of the water clutching at the grasses or the latter themselves sink down together ( with him )."2 : De Vreese cites in support of his interpretation the following vs from Pancatantra (I. 34): jAtasya nadIkUle tasya tRNasyApi janma kalyANam / yatsalilamajjanAkulajanahastAlambanaM bhavati // - De Vreese's interpretation is mostly correct, except in the latter half of the first carana, which is probably a sort of Instrumental Absolutive construction (meaning, 'when they have grown on the steep unfrequented banks of a river). Here art is the illustration of 3 Gen. pl. term. = 24H. 340. 3-944: 7 37-37-4774 11 In Apabhramsa the Gen. pl. term. of nouns ending in s and Jis i and also . (1) di azafa na want annat 16431a tad varaM saukhyaM praviSTAni nApi karNayoH khala-vacanAni // "Divinity raises (lit. creates, prepares ). ripe fruits on the trees in the forest for birds. That pleasure of 1. Ludwig Alsdorf, "Apabhramsa - Studien, (Leipzig, 1937), pp. . 105-106. 2. K. De Vreese, Apabhramsa Studies (II) Journal of the American Oriental Society,' Vol. 74 ( 1954 ), p. 146. 3. Cf. also Mahavirastavana Phagubandha; Sloka 2-3: atticari (... THE FIRT B ... ),

Page #88
( 59 ) living in the forest on wild fruits ) is preferable, but not the taunts (lit. 'words') of the wicked men falling on one's ears." * Alsdorf renders : "Providence hangs for the birds in the jungle ripe fruits on the trees. Rather this than that the talks of bad men penetrate your ears". He compares with this the idea in the following sloka of Puspadanta's Mahapurana : vari khajai girikandare kaseru, Nau dujaNa-bhau~hA-vaM kiyaa| dIsantau kalusa-bhAvaMkiyAi~ // -Puspadanta's Harivamsapurana, 503. "Rather eat roots in some mountain caves than see the knitted eye-brows of wicked men in which their dirty character is proclaimed."I In the foregoing verse of Hemacandra Tag and is force are illustrations of the Gen. pl. terms. j and . also sometimes occurs as the Loc. pl. : (2) acs: fagfafa ETAT: T68 HTE 927 ahaM kiM na yuktaH dvayoH (api) dizoH khaNDe dve kRtvA // "The bullock feels grieved seeing the (very) heavy load of his master. (He wonders:) "Why am I not yoked to both the sides (of the cart) by cutting me up into two pieces?" This is an anyokti. dhavala here implies a faithful servant, who is very much outnumbered by the enemies, and therefore unequal to the task (of defence ) assigned to him. Pischel has, evidently, erred in his translation: "The bull is sad as he sees the heavy burden of his master and (thinks :) Why have I not been harnessed after one has made two parts at one place ?" 1. Alsdrof, Apabhramsa-Studien, p. 75. * . 2 0 . alla &

Page #89
fully. ( 60 ) Alsdorf's interpretation also is not happy. After translating the second carana as: "why have I not been yoked at two places after they have cut me into two pieces", Alsdorf proceeds to explain its :underlying thought as: "If I could divide myself into two -- duplicate myself--in order to carry thus some part of the master's burden", --which fails to bring out the underlying idea. Here is Loc. pl. 341. STT-TE-RE-MATE (BITOTT:). In Apabhraisa words ending in and 3 take a-tas the Abl. sing., Abl. pl., and Loc. sing. terminations, respectively. Illustration of Abl. sing. term. : (1) fort: Basics act: omnes ud a:ETATRI () TE FIT HITATOTT ( = #1002: ) Fetifa taa aruan . "(In the forest) a slab of stone can be had (from the mountain) (for lying down), and fruits from the tree without any restriction. Yet, men do not like to leave their homes and live in the forest." Here forre and there are illustrations of the Abl. sing. term. . iterat = FATATANT, 'without any distinction'. ecq and mella are Desya verbs = gRha, muc. mANusahaM is the illustration of the use of Gen. for Dat. Illustration of the Abl. pl. term. g : (2) 7677: safi gets a (a) yat: 3779 FETT HIT THAI ETART: garas pro (99) 37158 TET: TER II "Even from the trees the ascetics get tree-bark (amos ) and fruits for clothing and food. From the masters this much more (is obtained; viz.) the servants get respectful consideration." Here are and are illustrations of Abl. pl. term. S. Sk. 377++7) Ap. 3pitaS. 1. Alsdorf, 'Apabhramsa - Studier', pp. 75-76.

Page #90
(61) Illustration of Loc. sing. term. fy: (3) 374 facesita: ga pret : 1 "Now, in the Kali age Dharma has indeed scant "power." Here afsfe is Loc. sing. The metre is qe ( 4+4 +4+w-u i.e. a Hatut = 16 matras ). cf. Hemacandra's Chandonusasana, p. 342. 342, 311a ( = 37 - 377 ) -fath 'UT: Ber:'(=) (3ait) 11 In Apabhrai a the Instr. sing. term. of nouns ending in sy is op and gear. "By the beloved going on a journey." (Vide : 333, 1) 343. 'j'-4249: 757-37-300g: 1 The Instr. term. in case of nouns ending in s and 5 is eM as well as Na and anukhAraH Illustration of y term: (1) fat gou Tafa HotL ada fins TTI yaH punaH aminA zItalaH tasya uSNatvaM katham // "By fire the world becomes warm and (it becomes ) cold by wind. But (when) one feels cold though near the fire, how can he (ever) become hot?" Here affittg and are are the illustrations of the g term. Illustrations of Na and anumvAra : (2) fafg7417: Toffer: Jefat & STAT 3TTI __ aminA dagdhaM yadyapi gRhaM tathApi tena agninA kAryam // "Though my lover has offended me, still bring him (here) to-day; for, even though the house is burnt down by fire, still that fire is indispensable (lit. 'useful)" Here arfou and arfitt are the illustrations of the Instr. sing. terms, o and staer. Similar illustrat ons (of the above terms-, o and Bater) could be given for nouns ending in 5.

Page #91
( 62 ) 344. si-am-jasa-zas-pratyayAnAM luk ( = lopH)| __ In Apabhramsa the Nom. and Acc. sing. and pl. terms. are dropped. In ei ti ghoDA eha thali Nom. and Acc. sing. and Nom. pl. terminations are dropped. (1) yathA yathA vakrimANaM locanayoH nitarAM zyAmalA zikSate / tathA tathA manmathaH nijakazarAn kharaprastare tIkSNayati // " As the beautiful maiden (FIAT) proceeds to learn how to shoot extreme side-glances, the god of love goes on sharpening his arrows on a sharpening stone." Here in sAmvali Nom. sing., in vaMkima Acc. sing., and in niaya-sara Acc. pl. term. is dropped. 345. SaSThyAH vibhakteH (lopH)| In Apabhramsa the Genitive term. is often dropped. (1) sagarazataiH yaH varNyate (taM) pazya asmAkaM kAntam / atimattAnAM tyaktAGkuzAnAM gajAnAM kumbhAn dArayantam // "(He) who can be ( best) described (by his exploits) in a hundred battles_him. our lover. behold-as he behold-(as he is) smashing the temples of elephants, who have gone completely mad and out of control (of the goad)." Here gaya kuMmaiM have been separated to indicate that the Gen. pl. term. of gaya is dropped. 346. Ama trya-artha jas-pratyayasya 'ho' (aadeshH)| In Apabhramsa, nouns in the Vocative plural take at term. This is an exception to the foregoing sutra 344. he taruNAH, he taruNyaH, jJAtaM mayA (bhavantaH) mA kuruta AtmanaH ghaatN'| - "0 (you) young men and women, I have come to . know (what you are doing)-you do not ruin (lit. kill). yourselves." . Here taruNaho and taruNiho illustrate the sutra. 347. bhisa-su-pratyayayoH 'hiM' (aadeshH)| In Apabhramsa hiM is the Instr. pl. and Loc. pl. term.. guNahiM na saMpaya kitti para (Vide: sutra 335.1).

Page #92
( 63 ) Here you is Instr. pl. Loc. pl. illustration : bhAgIrathI yathA bhAratI triSu mArgeSu pravartate / "Like the Ganges are follows three courses." This probably refers to the three from that, ist and qart. The metre is 1969 or atat (6+4+4+4+6 = 24 matras ). cf. Chandonusasana V. 25 (p. 180) 348. art-freno FA-T2-SATTT: Ja sita II In Apabhramua the Nom. pl. and Acc. pl. terminations of Feminine nouns (with any ending vowel) are 3 and 31 in each case. This rule is an exception to the elision of the terminations (sutra 344). Illustration of Nom. pl:Siglu FURETTE FEUT I (Vide: Sutra 331.1) julfesy and fuftents are illustrations of the 3 term, in Nom, pl. Acc. pl. illustration :sundarasarvAGgIH vilAsinIH prekSamANAnAm / "(Young men ) looking at damsels, beautiful in every respect (lit. 'in all the limbs')". Feejoti31t, Pathufiait are instances of the 377 term. in Acc. pl. The non-agreement of the Number (of the Tit) (with the compound of the casesymbols) indicates that the story are not to be construed as respective; both Nom. pl. and Acc. pl. can each have both the terms.-J as well as 311. 349, 27-JPEG ( Tat:), In Apabhramsa in case of Feminine nouns, the Instr.. sing. term. is T. (1) Fastieto: 3719 YTETTE 377&paar aangai zazimaNDalacandrikayA punaH kiM (api) na dUre pazyati // "By the radiance (lit. rays) of her face the young maiden is able to see her hand even in darkness. But 1 cf. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 134.

Page #93
( 64 ) (love-lorn as she is ) she (is unable to see anything at a distance in the full-moon light." For parallel thought of. athAndhakAraM girigahvarANAM daMSTrAmayUkhaiH zakalAni kurvan / (raghuvaMza, sarga 2-46) Pischel' reads fear for for and translates : "By means of the rays of her own face, the beautiful one can also see in darkness, who cannot look into distance in the moonlight." Alsdorf renders the vs. thus : "By the rays of her own face the beautiful lady sees her own hands in darkness. How should she not also see distant objects in the light of the full moon (i. e. 'her face') ?" Dr. Bhayani follows Alsdorf's interpretation. Here of hy is the illustration of Instr, sing. term. The metre is composed of 13 ( = 6 +4+3)+ 12 ( = 4+4 +4)= 25 matras. (2) 77 279912 jafri il "Where ... ... ... is surrounded by the lustre of the emerald." In the above citation play is the other illustration of the g term. of the Instr. sing. The metre is HET*; composition 4+4+vv-tv(is 2 HITOTS ) = 16 matras. cf. Chandonusasana, III-65, p. 122. 350. GH-STA-TAP : ( STERT:) ! In Apabhramsa Feminine nouns the Gen. sing. and Abl. sing. term is to Illustration of Gen. sing. (1) J7354277777: JESHTRATAT: tucchA charomAvalyAH tuccharAgAyAH tucchatarahAsAyAH / priyavacanaM alabhamAnAyAH tucchakAyamanmathanivAsAyAH / anyad yad tucchaM tasyAH priyAyAH (-dhanyAyAH) tad AkhyAtaM na yAti / AzcaryaM stanAntaraM mugdhAyAH yad manaH vartmani (=tanmadhye) na mAti // 1. Pischel, Pr. Gr., Vol. I, p. 157. 2. L. Alsdorf, Apabhramsa - Studien, p. 77. 3. H. O. Bhayani A pabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 19.

Page #94
(65) "(That lady) has a slender waist; (she) speaks (so) little; (she) has a thin and beautiful line of hair (below her navel); (her) love has faded and (her) smile is fainter still; (while her) body-love's abode-has been languishing as she is unable to hear the sweet words of her lover. Whatever else is tiny in that beloved is impossible to describe. O what a wonder is the space between her breasts ! -- 80 (infinitely) small that even the mind cannot enter therein (lit. cannot be contained therein')." Here all the nouns with final are illustrations of the Gen. sing. term. praf is a particle expressing surprise (= 377**); fafe='in between'(= ) (cf. Guj. a). ___ Udayasaubhigyaganin (dodhakavRttikAra) construes. tuccharAya as Voc. sing., applying it to the lover, whose love for the love-lorn beauty, has diminished. Dr. Bhayani follows the commentator. Pischel translates the vs. :"( The beloved) speaks softly; has a thin and transparent row of hair; smiles very little; (is) with little passion; in whom the god of love lives in a thin body, when she does not hear the voice of the lover ---- that all cannot be enumerated. O, about the space between the breasts of the charming one that the mind does not measure on its way (i. e. the space is so small that one cannot imagine it)." ___Alsdorf rejects Pischel's derivation of viJci (< vacai Page #95
(66) The metre is a combination of mAtrA and dohA chandas'. The metre has 5 caranas of 15+12+15+12+15 matras respectively, with third and fifth caranas rhyming. For composition of metre see Notes on sutra 330. 2. (2) sphoTayataH yau hRdayaM AtmanaH tayoH parakIyA ( = parakRte) kA ghRNA 1rakSata lokAH AtmAnaM bAlAyAH jAtau viSamau stamau // (Those) who rend their own heart ( i. e. burst out of the chest'), what mercy can they have on others? O (young) men! save yourselves from this maiden; (for) (her) breasts have become protrusive (fa) (as they are fully grown) (and are, therefore, dangerous )". - 16 2 Here, according to Hemacandra, a is Abl. sing., though in the natural context of the verse it applies to and should, therefore, more properly be considered as an instance of Gen. sing. This verse has, hence, intrigued several scholars. Pischel first, in his Prakrit Grammar', translated it as: "So beware of yourself, you young people, of the dangerous breasts of the young woman. Who break their own heart, what pity shall they have on others?" 1 In his Materialien he gives a different rendering: "Beware, O young people, the breasts of the young woman are dangerous. Those, who break their own hearts, how can they have pity on strangers ?": Alsdorf's rendering differs still: Pischel, Hema candra's Grammatik der Prakrit Sprachen I, 157; II, 187. Materialien, H.

Page #96
(67) ** Beware O young people!: Her own breasts have poome dangerous to the young woman."1 As De Vreese points out, neither Pischel's nor Alsdorf's interpretation does justice to the grammatical structure of the stanza. Guided by a Sanskrit verse with an almost identical thought' he favours the interpretation of some saubhAgyagaNin and trivikrama. He questions Hemacandra's citation of an as an illustration of Abl. sing. He considers 174T as an instance of terminationless Genitive (=an ) and interprets the verse as below : 56 Protect yourselves, Oh young people! The breasts ..of young women are dangerous ! Those, who break their own heart, what pity have those for others ?"? . This vs. is the composition of Munja, the celebrated king of Malva.... The metre is composed of 15 +13 = 28 matras. 351. STET - 3917 -- Stelle: 'T' (pen:) In Apabhramsa feminine nouns. the Abl. and Gen. : pl. term. is g. (1) HT [ = ] Ta ag aftat: fifa 2: : 1 alajiSyaM vayasyAbhyaH [vayasyAnAm, vA ] yadi bhannaH yaha aiSyat // :::"It is well, O sister, that my husband was killed in the battle; (for) if he had fled and returned homel I would have been put to shame aanopgst my friends." Alsdorf, Ap Studien, p. 68. 2 svakIyaM hRdaya bhittvA nirgatau yo payodharau / hRdayasyAnyadIyasya bhedane kA kRpA tayoH // YHTERGHIUSTII<, g. 246, n . 868 3 K. De Vreese, Apabhramsa Studies I, JAOS, Vol.84.11954, p.4

Page #97
(68) P. L. Vaidya considers storia and ja as Present Participles used as Conditional. Dr. Bhayani would consider sunt = Fourist (Potential 1st person sing.), and g as a connective particle (= Fa:)". Trivikrama gives aftal, which would be Present Active Participle used as Conditional.piue could be Abl. or Gen. pl. 352. s-serify if (BTQRT:)) In Apabhramsa feminine nouns Loc. sing. term is en (1) arys 581975721 (26T!] fa: ce: EHT sfa (ataH tasyAH) ardhAni valayAni mayAM gatAni ardhAni sphuTitAni taD iti|| "The beloved was scaring away the crow (whose cawing raised in her false hopes of reunion with her husband ), when she suddenly saw her dear husband (coming). (As she was scaring away the crow) half of her bracelets slipped down on the ground (- so emaciated had she been during her period of separation ), while the (remaining) half burst with a crackling sound ( for, now, when she saw her lover, she was so overjoyed that her figure was suddenly transformed through intense joy, and her hands became so plump that her bangles cracked.)" Here Here is the illustration of the Loc. sing. term. P. All manuscripts read ite; only Pischel, and following him, Vaidya give fe. 353. a (= nyhet) -T-sperrent '' ( naar:) ! In Apabhramsa Neuter nouns SS is the Nom. and Acc. pl. term. I Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 136. 2 P. L. Vaidya, Prakrit Grammar of Trivikrama, 1954. . P. 284.

Page #98
(69) (1) kamalAni muktvA alikulAni kari-gaNDAn kAkSanti / asulabhaM eSTuM yeSAM nirbandhaH (bhali) te na api dUraM gaNayanti // " Swarms of bees deserting lotuses aspire to reach the (rutted) temples of elephants: those who insist on securing (only) what is (most) difficult, do not mind (vast) distances (required to be covered in achieving it)." _Here kamalaI, aliulaI and karigaMDAI are the instances of $ term. of Neut. Nom. and Acc. pl. 354. ka-antasya a-taH uM si-am-prtyyyoH|| Apabhramsa Neuter nouns ending in a change their final 3 ( = the vowel remaining after elision of the non-initial ka) to uM before Nom. sing. and Acc. sing. terms. Illustrations : annu ju tucchauM tahe dhaNahe / ( Vide 350.1) (1) bhagnakaM dRSTvA nijakabalaM balaM prasRtakaM parasya / unmIlati zazirekhA yathA kare karavAlaH priyasya // " Seeing his own army being routed and the enemy's army advancing, the sword flashes in my lord's hand like a crescent moon." Here tucchauM (< tucchakaM), bhaggauM (< bhagnakaM ), pasariyalaM ( mRtakaM ) illustrate the sutra. 355. sarva-Adi ( sarvanAmAnAM ) si pratyayasya 'hAM' AdezaH / In Apabhramsa pronouns (sarvAdi) ending in a (akArAntAt parasya) have hAM as the Abl. sing. term. E, g : yasmAt bhavAn AgataH / From where he has come. tasmAt bhavAn AgataH / From there he has come. kasmAt bhavAn AgataH / From where has he come? / hontau = bhavAn) is Pres. Part. of ho ( bhU), used fre

Page #99
(70) quently as an Abl. suffix. Its use in this sense is widespread in old Gujarati. cf. Pan C E 28193 (Kahnadade Prabandha 2-78). art is the Sauraseni form; corresponding (Maharastri) Pr. form would be arran; and, Apabhranisa form would be r . 356. R A TE: (RA-SITRI) - Sat: ar tara) In Apabhramsa the pronoun an ending in 27, alter-- natively takes as the Abl. sing. term. According to the foregoing sutra it can also take zt. is the symbol of those terminations before which the vowel of the stem elides. (1) af ARIT: fa: FHE: P E a fa fa-arct (?) i a. (=aff ) #FAIT 728 pi U T 348) TFT 777-ETF 11 " If her love has vanished, and she (would) no longer like to direct glances towards me; then, why is it that she gazes at me (lit. I'am gazed at ky her ) a hundred times with slanting eyes (which, evidently, indicates her love for me)?" Here Pare (Abl. sing.) illustrates the saetra. is Gen. sing. Udayasaubhagyaganin interprets dates and as 'tilavat snigdhA tArA-kanInikA yasya sa, tasya sambodhanam' / In the commentary on Puspadanta's FE19C70 ( 75, 6,13) tila has been interpreted as sneha.1 Here, therefore, tilatAra may be interpreted as faraTATT27 (='with loving eyes'). 357. 18-14TRIF eat: 1 In Apabhramsa, pronouns ( gaffe) ending in a take Free as the Loc. sing. term. I Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 139.

Page #100
(71) .:(1) yasmin kRtyate zareNa zaraH chidyate khaDgena khaDgaH / tasmin tAdRze bhaTaghaTAnivahe kAntaH prakAzayati mArgam // " Where arrows (fly) splitting one another, and (flashing) swords slash each other - in such a medley of warriors (at close quarters) my lord illumines the way (by the the flashes of his sword)." ... Here jahi, tahiM are Loc. sing. forms. (2) ekasmin akSNi zrAvaNaH anyasmin bhAdrapadaH / mAghaH mahItalasrastare gaNDasthale / zarat / aGgeSu grISmaH sukhAsikAtilavane mArgazIrSaH / tasyAH mugdhAyAH mukhapaGkaje AvAsitaH ziziraH // " In (her) one eye (the inonth of) Sravana (with its repeated showers) (has come to stay); while in another eye there is Bhadrapada (with its downpour). The (cold) month of Magha is (to be found) in her bed on the bare earth; on her (pale) cheeks Autumn (has set in); on her (fevered) limbs (has) Summer (descended); in the sesamum-field of her comforts (has) (the destructive) Margasirsa. (set in); and, on the lotus-like face of the maiden (has descended) the (withering) winter." Here ekahi, annahi are Loc. sing. forms. (3) (he) hRdaya sphuTa traT iti (zabda) kRtvA, kAlakSepena kim / pazyAmi hatavidhiH kasmin (sthAne) sthApayati tvayA vinA duHkhazatAni // "O) (my) heart I break asunder; why delay (or, 'what do you gain by delay')? I should ( like to) see wherein the cursed Fate heaps its multitude (lit. 'hundreds') of miseries, when you are not there ( lit. 'without you')". Here fe is the illustration of the Loc. sing. 358. yad-tad-kim-etebhyaH (sarvanAmabhyaH) us-pratyayasya Dit-'Asu' .. AdezaH ( bhavati ) na vA:

Page #101
(72) In Apabhramsa yad , tad and kim pronouns, when ending in a , accept Asu as the Gen. sing. term. optionally. (1) kAntaH bhadIyaH halA sakhike nizcayena ruSyati yasya / astraiH zastraiH hastAbhyAM api sthAnamapi sphoTayati tasya // "My husband, when seriously (lit. 'definitely) offended by some one, o friend, destroys by missiles, weapons, and even by hand his ultimate abode (of shelter)." Here yg and ag are Gen. sing. forms. FE is an instance of the Gen. used in the sense of the Dative. (2) jIvitaM kasya na vallabhakaM dhanaM punaH kasya na iSTam / (kintu) dve api avasaranipatite tRNasame gaNayati viziSTaH / / "To whom is life not dear ? And, who would not wish to have wealth ? But, when the occasion demands, (lit. 'comes') the magnaniinous consider both of them as (mere) dust (lit. 'straw')." .. Here kAsu is the Gen. sing. form. Dr. Bhayani emends the reading as auf fagiters and construes it as a Locative Absolute construction. 359. strI-liGge (vartamAnebhyaH) (yad - tad - kim - etebhyaH sarvanAmabhyaH) (Gas - pratyayasya) Dit-'ahe' (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhramsa yad, tad, kim pronouns, in the feminine gender, take Dit ahe as the Gen. sing. termination, bptionally. (1) jahe kerau (= yasyAH saMbandhI)15 (2) tahe kerau (= tasyAH saMbandhI ); (3) kahe kerau (= kasyAH saMbandhI). (1) Of (= regarding ) whom; (2) Of her; (3) Of whom. Here jahe, tahe, kahe are Gen. sing. forms of yad , tad and kim in the Feminine gender. I Cf. sidala Remacandra, VIII-4-422; also Pralcrit Grammar of Trivikrama', ed. P. L. Vaidya, III-4-30

Page #102
(73) 360. 79-7-raph: f-sayt (at afa) ( antanut ) ( 498: ) In Apabhramsa, 7 and a pronouns in Nom. and Acc. sing., have, optionally, j and s as their teas ( substitute forms ), respectively. (1) (TEF) STU fagfa 77T: (Brgat ygte ftata:) i (ramenti se Tu (razzi) Fifa (erdiaradt) a (#tsfa) slati (rura) "My lord is there in the courtyard (now), (ready to start for the battlefield); he will perform such (great) exploits (there), about which there should be no doubt." This explanation is supported by quitar, who comments on the carana as : STATO - ZETKUTAT: fala i saH raNe saMgrAme karoti yuddhAdi bhrAnti nAsti // Dr. Vaidya takes sifa='por, and renders the carara as below : "As my lover stands in the courtyard, he does not wander on the battlefield." 1 This reading evidently lacks pointedness of meaning, and, unsupported as it is by the traditional rendering of the Dodhaka Vrtti, has nothing to commend it, Dr. Bhayani closely follows Dr. Vaidya. He however, suspects that Hemacandra has erroneously connected Ap. with ; it is likely to have been derived from Sk. 97 ,which would yield perfect meaning. 3 : (2) ang tata e faalaai " (Only) that be said, which could be observed." Alternatively, (or a Page #103
(74) bolliai and nivvahai are - Present Passive 3rd. pers. : sing. forms, used here in Potential (vidhyartha) sense. ! : 361. idam - sarvanAmnaH 'imu' AdezaH klIbe (= napuMsakaliGge ) (bhavati) / In Apabhraisa the pronoun in Neuter gender has imu adesa (substitution). in Nom. and Acc. sing. .. ... idaM kulaM tava sambandhi / idaM kulaM pazya // ......This is your Kula' (residence; descent; family. .. See this Kula'... ... 362. 'etad ' sarvanAmnaH strI(liGge) - puM(liGge) - klIbe (napuMsakaliGge) " (si-am - pratyayayoH parayoH) (yathAsaMkhya) * eha-eho - ehu' (AdezAH) ..:..(bhvnti)| :In Apabhramsa the pronoun gag in Nom. and Acce": sing., has, in Feminine, Masculine, and Neuter genders: eha, eho, ehu adesas respectively. (i) eSA kumArI, eSo (ahaM) naraH, etad (= samIpavarti) (kumArIrUpaM mama) . . .manorathasthAnam / etat cintamAnAnAM, (he ) mUrkha ('vaDha' ), pazcAt bhavati vibhAtam ......(prabhAtam) // . (1) "" This is the young maiden; here (am I) (her) man; here lies the object. of my desire (in the form of the young maiden)': those who reflect like this (without proceeding to make.love), O fool, (for them) the dawn. . soon arrives (and their love remains unfulfilled)." . . ___Here eha is Fem. Nom. sing:; eho Masc. 'Nom. sing.j, and ehu is Neut. Nom. sing... Dr. Bhayani points out that in Apabhramsa literature ehu is the usual Masc. Nom. sing. form.1 eho is evidently, : analogically formed, under thc influence of the Prakrit Masc. Nom. sing. forms ending in 37. : H. C. Bhayani, op. cit, p. 140.

Page #104
(75)) 363. ( etad - sarvanAmnaH ) 'ei' Adeza: jas - zas-pratyayayoH / In Apabhramsa, the pronoun ga has adesa in Nom. and Acc. pl. Eg. ei ti ghoDA, eha thali // ( Vide Sutra 330 : 4 ) etAn prekSasva // " See (all) these ( persons) ". 364. adassarvanAmnaH ( jas - zas-pratyayayoH ) 'oI' Adeza: (bhavati) | has adesa in In Apabhramsa the pronoun the Nom. and Acc. pl. (1) yadi pRcchatha gRhANi bRhanti tataH bRhanti gRhANi amUni / vihvalitajanAbhyuddharaNaM (tu) me kAntaM kuTIra ke pazya || are. "If you are inquiring about big hcuses, there they However, (if you are seeking) one who can rescue the distressed, ( then ) look ( for ) my husband in that cottage." 8 Here a Nom. sing. means there they are'; and Acc. sing. would mean ' (ask) them'. 365. idam - sarvanAmnaH ' Aya:' ( Adeza : bhavati ) / In Apabhr.msa the word idam takes the adesa Aya before the Nominative and other case terminations. (1) imAni leokasya leocanAni jAtiM smaranti na bhrAntiH / apriye dRTe mukulanti priye dRSTe vikasanti // "( That) these eyes of the people remember their (previous) birti : -- there is no doubt; for, they close on seeing (undesir: ble) (lit. unpleasant ) ( things or persons ), and expand ( w th joy ) at the sight of desired ones." I: AIsaraI can b taken as an Upapada compound, = jAtismarANi, * having the n.mory of ( previous ) births. cf. ' jAisarAI manne imAI nayaNAI saya loyasya ' / * curasuMdara caria, 4, 208 ( Vide : pAiasahamahaSNavo pR. 441 )

Page #105
(76) Here AyaI is Nom. pl. of idam . (2) 90, A ( 27 ) ga gefa:, asalary RAI yad jvalati jale jvalanaH anenApi kiM na paryAptam // "Let the ocean dry or not dry up (by its efforts what concern is that for the marine fire (acaras)? That the fire can rage (even ) in water--is that not enough ?" Here AeNa is Instr. sing. of idam . Metre is a type of : composition 4+4+4/4+4+4+4+= 30 matras in the first carana; 4+4+4 / 4+4+ +4+-=27 matras in the second carana - with a 'yati' at the end of the 12th matra. (3) ret CRT te atred (= o) TRHLI . .., e gaze na: gazta, spet gaat da: er: 11 "(Out Of this wretched body, whatever (good) could be derived, (that) would be for best. For, (after death), if it is left lying it decomposes; and if it is burnt it turns into ashes." Here areet is Gen. sing. of 44. Pischel translated the vs. as follows : " Whatever has been carried away from this miserable body that is the best in it. If it is buried it stinks, if it is burnt it becomes ash." Alsdorf rightly points out that if the corpse is really buried, it would not stink any more. In fact, 5EUR + Fire does not mean buried' but means "kept'. Alsdorf improves upon the translation of the second carana as : "If it is left lying (-if it is not buried-) it decomposes; if it is burnt it becomes ash." 1 1 Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 78.

Page #106
(77) 366. 'sarva'- sarvanAmnaH 'sAha' (ityAdezaH ) vA (bhavati) / In Apabhramsa the pronoun (Adeza) sAha optionally. takes the substitute (1) sarvaH api lokaH praspandate (de0 'taDapphaDai') mahattvasya (de0 'vaDataNaho', arthe / mahattvaM paraM prApyate hastena muktena // "All the people struggle for greatness; greatness, however, is (to be) achieved (only) by the generous (lit. those who give with free hands')." 6 Here is Nom. sing. adesa of . 2 Alternatively, sarva: (api) Nom. sing. would be savvu (vi). In his translation of Hemacandra's grammar, Pischel rendered the verse thus: "The whole world runs after greatness; fame is surely achieved by a generous hand ".3 1 " In his Materialien' he slightly changed it as below: "The whole of humanity strives after greatness; greatness is however achieved by a generous hand "." 367. kim- sarvanAmnaH ' kAI '-' kavaNa' - ityAdezau ) vA ( bhavataH / In Apabhramsa in the place of the pronoun a two adesas (substitutions) take place optionally. and I in itself means cf Pischel, op. cit.. Ap. free ' loose', open; but in connection with Ap. it gives the meaning of liberality'. Vide; De Vreese, Apabhramsa Studies, II, JAOS, Vol 74. p. 145. 2 As Dr. Bhayani points out (op. cit. p. 140), < sAvuhu < savvuhu < sarvaH khalu. 3 Pischel, Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar, II, 193. 4 cf. De Vreese, Apabhramsa Studies, JAOS, Vol 74, p. 144.

Page #107
1 (78) (1) yadi na sa: AyAti, dUti gRhaM kiM adhaH mukhaM tava / vacanaM / yaH khaNDayati tava sakhike saH priyaH bhavati na sama // (Says the lady-love:) "If he (my lover). does not come to my house, O Duti (messenger)! why do you hang down your head? He, who disregards your word, O friend, does not become dear to me". Here is a substitute (adesa) for kim. For kAI na as see sutra 349. 1. (2) For rakkhejjahu .. ......far see sutra 350. 2. Only instead of loaho ( = he lokA: ), the reading here is taruNaho ( = he taruNAH ). ( 3 ) supuruSAH kaGgo: anuharanti bhaNa kAryeNa kena / yathA yathA mahattvaM (de0 vaDDattaNu) labhante tathA tathA namanti zirasA // w (Please) Tell me in what way (lit. 'for what reason') noble persons imitate the Karigu plant ? " prospering, they bend down their 'with the weight of their corn')." 66 "As they go on heads (with modesty'; I The above Verses (2) and (3) are illustrations of the substitution kavaNa for kim kavaNa is evidently derived from kaH punaH . Alternatively, ( 4 ) yadi ( mama priyA) sasnehA, tataH mRtA, atha jIvati, ( tataH sA ) niHsnehA | dvAbhyAmapi prakArAbhyAM gatA ( me ) priyA, kiM gajaisi khala megha || (A lover away from his beloved in the monsoon says:) "If my beloved had love for me she must have Dr. H. C. Bhayani considers as an evolute of either Sk. or (cf. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 34). The latter also introduces pointed camatkrti in this obviously erotic dodhaka. We have, however, followed here the interpretation of the Dodhakavrttikara.

Page #108
(79) been dead (on the advent of the rainy season); if she is alive; (evidently it shows) she has no love for me. (Thus) in both ways, .my beloved is lost to me; wlty (then), O vile cloud, are you still) thundering ?" This verse illustrates how, alternatively, fant is used. ?! 368. 44-827FF: fn-IA (97) 'T' ( zet:) in * In Apabhramsa the pronoun u in Nom. sing. takes the adesa di ... (1) (FT1722, AT FEU- , 3470 ai fazi tena #1 sfatti ___sA mAlatI dezAntaritA yasyAH tvaM mriyase viyoge / "O bee, do not buzz in this deserted, place, 1 and do not weep looking in that direction. (For), that Malati, for whom you are pining away ( lit. dying with the anguish of separation ) has left i for a distant place. ). " Here si illustrates the sutra. 369. FEL-T- TTT: 94-harra: gt-IEL ( Brazit ***:)! In Apabhrainsa in Nom. pl. and Acc. pl. the pronoun yuSmad has two adesas tumhe, tumhai for each. CE (or gl) FIOTE I = qi Graffet (You know). Gee (or OFER) 978951 =YT deal (He sees you). i The disparity of the number of the adesas is introduced : there purposely to indicate that the two adesasare not to be construed as respective subtitutions (i. e.. the first for Nom. pl., and the other for Acc. pl.). Each caese. can .. have both the adesas. 370. -fa-17-ig ghe-alfa: q?- ? (statt) (1970) I I Sk. stroa > Ap. 6+3 +34:( an expletive ;- evolute of 5). cf. Mod: Guj. TT.

Page #109
(80) In Apabhramsa in Instr. sing., Loc. sing, and Ac. sing. the pronoun he takes the adesas qs, ne. E g. Illustration of (95 adesa in) Instr. sing. : : (1) svayA muktAnAmapi (he: varataro, vinazyati patratvaM na patrANAm / magat: 3147 afe Hack Tafa af : ht: ga in ," Even when they are ) discarded by you, 0. excellent tree, the state of being leaves (4778) is not lost by the leaves. However, if you at all have your shady canopy, that would be due to those leaves (alone)." The language of the illustration is Prakrit (Maharastri); the netre of the vs. is er. (2) Illustration of as adesa in Instr. sing. mama hRdayaM tvayA gRhItaM, tayA tvaM gRhItaH, sA api anyena vinAvyate / for For Sale are, fai ca, HRTA HRT: foren in (Says a love-lorn lady to her lover :) " My heart is captured by you, you have been captured by her, and she (in turn) is mad after another. O dear, what shall I do, and what can you do (either ), (when) a fish is swallowed by another fish ? " (3) Illustration of as adesa in Loc. sing. : vayi mapi dvayoH api raNagatayoH kaH jayazriyaM tarkayati / kezairgRhItvA yamagRhiNI bhaNa sukhaM ka tiSThati // "When you and I both join in (lit. 'enter) the battlefield, who else can aspire for victory but we) ? Having dragged Yama's consort by her hair, say, who can live lit. 'stay happy', in peace ? " Here paI maI behi vi raNagayahi is an instance of Locative Absolute ( ala arft ). A similar illustration could be given for as. (4) Illustration of qs adesa in Acc. sing.':

Page #110
(81) tvAM muJcantyAH mama maraNaM, mAM muJcataH tava / (he) sArasa, yasya yaH dUrasthaH saH api kRtAntasya sAdhyaH // "Leaving you I shall meet my death; leaving me would mean your death. O Sarasai, whosoever (of us), is separated from the other will fall a victim to Death". Here preservation of # in a is noteworthy as an archaic form. Similarly one can illustrate taiM. 371. bhis - pratyayena yuSmad - sarvanAmnaH tumhehiM (aadeshH)|| In Apabhramua the pronoun ghe in Instr. pl. has tumhehiM adesa. yuSmAbhiH asmAbhiH yatkRtaM ( tad ) dRSTaM bahuka-janena / tad-tAvad samarabharaH nirjitaH ekakSaNena // "What yourself and ourselves did was witnessed by innumerable (lit. 'many') persons : such a vast (lit. 'of such a vast measure') battle was won in a moment". Here tumhehiM is Instr. pl. 372. usi-s-pratyayayoH yuSmad - sarvanAmnaH tau-tujjha-tudhra (aadeshaaH)| In Apabhransas the pronoun yuSmad has the adesas - tau, tujjha, tudhra-each in Abl. sing. and Gen. sing. Illustrations of Abl. sing. : tvattaH ( tau, tujjha, dhra ) bhavAn AgataH / -- He has been from you.' Illustration of Gen. sing. : (1) tava guNasaMpadaM tava matiM tava anuttarAM kSAntim / yadi (AsAm ) utpattiM anye janAH mahImaNDale zikSante // " Your exquisite (lit. 'rich' ) qualities, your (stupendous) intellect, and your extraordinary forbearance-if the source of these is learnt (and the qualities copied) by other persons (how wonderful it would be.)!" 1. The Sarasa bird here is an emblem of intense conjugal love

Page #111
(82) Note-(1) In the illustrative verse Ap. uppattiM is not clear. Dhodhakavittikara construes it = 3969; Pischel considers it = 379721 ( = 'having created'; 'creating'); while Vaidya explains it = utpadya ('having been born' ). None of the interpretations appear very relevant in the context. (2) tudhra is not encountered in ApabhraiSa literature, though a similar formation, tuDu , has been recorded.1 373. bhyas-Am-pratyayayAH yuSmad-sarvanAmnaH tumhahaM (AdezaH ) / In Apabhramsa in Abl. pl. and Gen. pl. the pronoun yuSmad has tumhaha adesa... tumhahaM hotau Agado / = yuSmabhyaM bhavan AgataH / (= He has come (lit. 'having been') from you.) tumhahaM keralaM dhaNu / = yuSmAkaM sambandhi dhanam / ( = The wealth of yours.) 374. (yuSmad-sarvanAmnaH) tumhAsu (AdezaH) su-pratyaye / In A pabhramsa the pronoun 7 in Loc. pl. has tumhAsu adesa. yuSmAsu sthitam / (= Lying within you.) 375. si-pratyaye asmad-sarvanAmnaH hauM (AdezaH) / In Apabhramsa the pronoun 3 before Nom. sing. has es as its adesa. tasu hau kalijugi dullahaho ( Vide : sutra. 338.1) 376. jasa-zasa-pratyayayoH asmad-sarvanAmnaH 'amhe'-'amhaI' iti AdezI (bhavataH ) / In Apabhramsa in Nom. pl. and Acc. pl. the pronoun asmad has two adesas each - amhe and amhaiM. (1) 'vayaM stokAH ripavaH bahavaH' - kAtarAH evaM bhaNanti / mugdhe nibhAlaya (= vilokaya) gaganatalaM kati janAH jyotsnAM kurvanti // I H. C. Bhayani, op. cit., p. I4I. 2 Dr.:Bhayani: alternatively construes dhaNu as (dhanuH (a bow'). cf. Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 41.

Page #112
(83) "We are few (Ap. 84124 < Pr. 137 < Sk. Fia), (while ) the enemies are (far) numerous' : only cowards will speak thus. O fair one, (please ) look at the sky (and tell me) how many of the heavenly bodies) shed the moon-light." Here it is Nom. pl. (2) 3FESTA (= HHI, Fi) care rar: qar: 412491: avazyaM na svapanti sukhAsikAyAM yathA vayaM tathA te'pi // Having induced love (in us) the sojourning strangers ( ter: ) who have left (us), will certainly not rest in peace (lit. will not sleep happily'), as we are (pining ), 80 will they be (languishing)". . Here is Acc. pl. ____Note - aMbaNu is interpreted as mamatva (i. e. sneha) by the Dhodhakavrttikira. This shade of meaning is amply supported by old Gujarati literature of the later period. Cf. rigg (=a lover ), 'Vasanta Vilasa' (c. 1400 V. S.) the day I F T I = 36# ia l (He sees us.) The different nuniber of udea is to indicate that the, adesas are not to be construed as respective (i. e. each case can have both the adesas ). 377. 21-f6-318-94AG 37e-udara: ' ' 37 . In Apabhramsa the pronoun 3 has the adesa As in Instr. sing., Loc. sing., and Acc. sing. Illustration of Instr. sing. : (1) #91 ' f.4-facfearai prsfo RT (= 30saa) szafa faria ( = 44e) i paraMtu mRgAGkaH api tathA tapati yathA dinakaraH kSayakAle ( = klpaantkaale)|| "I thought, for the separated lovers there will be some solace (lit. "support'; ) in the eventide ! However,

Page #113
(84) (I found that) even the moon blazes like the sun on the doomsday" Pischel first interpreted the above vs. as: "I know that to those who have been left by their beloved comes some relief in the evening. And yet tortures the moon as much as the Sun at the time of its setting. "1 Later, following Udayasaubhagyaganin he emends the interpretation in his 'Materialien' as: "O beloved! I know that deserted ones feel relief in the evening. However, also the moon burns like the Sun at the time of doomsday. "a 99 This interpretation is quite correct, except that it interprets priya - virahiahaM not as priyavirahitAnAM but as he priya, virahitAnAM janAnAm Vaidya closely follows Pischel. As De Vreese has pointed out from relevant citations from Mahapurana (LXXXVII, I, I), Vikramorvasiya (IV, 8), farfar (compound) is a very common expression. Illustration of Loc. sing. pa maI behiM vi raNa-gayahi~ / (Vide sutra 370. 4) : Illustration of Acc. sing. (Vide: sutra 379. 3) 378. ( asmad - sarvanAmnaH ) amhehiM ( Adeza : ) bhis-pratyaye ( pare ) (bhavati) / In Apabhramsa the pronoun in Instr. pl. has the adesa amhe hiM. Illustration: grafe arafe & fac (Vide: sutra 371. 1) 379. 'mahu' - ' majjhu ' ( Adezau ) Gasi - s-pratyayayo: ( bhavataH ) / In Apabhramsa the pronoun 3 in Abl. sing. and Gen. sing. has each the two adesas and . I Pischel, Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar, II, 197. 2 Pischel, Materialien Zur Kenntnis des Apabhramsa, 18. cf. K. De Vreese, Apabhramsa Studies, II, JAOS, Vol. 74. p. 142. 3 De Vreese, Ibid, p. 143.

Page #114
(85) Illustration of Abl. sing. mahu hotau Agado / majjhu hotau Agado / = mat bhavan (= mattaH) AgataH / 'He has come from (lit. ' having been to') me.' Illustration of Gen. sing. : (1) mama kAntasya dvau doSau, he sakhi, mA jalpa alIkam (anarthakam ) / dadataH ahaM paraM urvaritA (= avaziSTA ), yudhyamAnasya karavAlaH // "My lord has two blemishes, do not tell me falsehoods (praising him); while granting gifts (to Yacakas) only I am left out, while fighting he has (kept) his sword (intact)". This is an instance of vyAjastuti alaGkAra. Here ag is Gen. sing. (2) yadi bhagnAH parakIyAH ( subhaTAH ) tataH (he) sakhi mama priyeNa / ___ atha bhannAH asmAkaM saMbaMdhinaH (subhaTAH) tataH tena mAritena // "If those that are fleeing are enemies, it is due to my lord's (valour ); if however the flying (soldiers) are ours, then it could be due to his being killed ( on the battlefield)". Here Hoe is Gen. sing. 380. (asmad-sarvanAmnaH) amhahaM (AdezaH) bhyas-Am-pratyayayoH / In Apabhramsa the pronoun asmad has the adesa amhahaM in * Abl. pl. and Gen. pl. Illustration of Abl. pl. : amhahaM hotau Agado / = asmad bhavan (= asmattaH) AgataH / * He has come from (lit. ' having been to') us.' Illustration of Gen. pl. aha bhaggA amhahaM taNA / ( Vide : sutra 399. 2) 381. (asmad-sarvanAmnaH) 'su' pratyaye amhAsu (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhramsa the pronoun 37 in Loc. pl. has the adesa amhAsu. e. g. amhAsu ThiaM / ( = asmAsu sthitam / ). ' (what is) lying within us.' ..

Page #115
(86) 382. ti - Adi - ( vartamAnakAla - kriyApada - ) pratyayAnAM Adyatrayasya (= prathamapuruSasya ) bahutve hiM AdezaH (bhavati) navA ( bhavati ) / In Apabhramsa verbal terminations of the Present Tense (tyAdi ) relating to the Third Person ( Adyatraya) Plural ( bahuSu artheSu vartamAnasya vacanasya ) have hiM is an alternative adesa. (Alternatively, the Prakrit Present Third Person Plural termination nti, (aM) ti etc. are also used in Apabhramsa). (1) mukha kabarIbandhau tasyAH zobhAM dharataH nanu (yathA ) mallayuddhaM zazirAhU kurutaH / tasyAH zobhante kuralA : bhramarakulatulitA: nanu (yathA ) timira DimbhAH krIDanti militvA // "Her face and braid of hair have the beauty of the Moon and the Rahu engaged in a close combat. Her hair, appearing like a swarm of black bees, bear the beauty of a group of frolicking children of darkness, gathered together for play." Here gharahiM, karahiM are both Present 3rd Person Plural forms; while fa is the corresponding alternative form. 383. (ti Adi - vartamAnakAla - kriyApratyayAnAM ) madhyatrayasya ( = madhyama puruSasya ) Adyasya (= ekavacanasya ) hi (Adeza:) (bhavati) | In Apabhramsa verbal terminations in the Second Person ( madhyatraya ) Singular ( AdyaM vacanaM ) have as an alternative adesa. (Alternatively, the Prakrit Second Person Sing. term. fa is also used in Apabhramsa). (1 ) ( hai ) cAtaka 'piu, piu' ('pibAmi, pibAmi'; pakSe, 'priyaH priyaH ) bhaNitvA kiyad rodiSi hatAza / tava jale ( = jalapAne ), mama punaH valla ( = priyasaGgame ), dvayoH api na pUritA AzA // "O Cataka ! how long will you go on crying 'May I drink ', 'May I drink ' ? ( You ) disappointed one ! Your

Page #116
(87) longing for water, and my (longing) for (reunion with) my lover-longings of both of us have remained unfulfilled". Here is Present Second Person sing. (2) Illustration of the use of fe in Atmanepada vbs.: ( he ) cAtaka kiM kathitena nirghRNa, vAraMvAram / sAgare bharite vimalajalena labhase na ekAmapi dhArAm // "O cataka! (you) shameless one! what is the advantage of telling you repeatedly (that) though the ocean is full of clear water, you are not going to get a single dhara (Cf. Mod. Guj., a string of droplets', 16 a mouthful' )." Note- This is an af, chiding a Yacaka, who has been repeatedly asking a miser for gifts. Here is Pres. Second Pers. sing. of laha (Page #117
(88) This is supported by similar transposition found in later Apabhramsa and Old Gujarati literature. 384. (1fa-harai HEPATIT) aera (34T:) (Hafa) In Apabhramsa verbal terminations Second Person Plural has as an alternative adesa. (1) af - 317379 Fata: q ua: su i afa 37559T HETO (agavs'), 7:, H Anfya (=178) 39f9 is "In soliciting Bali (for gift) even that great Visnu (vanquisher of Madhu) had to become small (i. e. 'to assume the form of a dwarf'). (Hence), if you aspire for greatness bestow gifts (on others), but (yourself) do not solicit anyone". Here tee is Present 2nd Pers. pl. and he and he are Imperative 2nd Pers. pl. forms. Alternatively, (instead of see, etc.) 577 etc. may also (be used). 385. (nie-rarat) 3747467 31967 (TFF167) (323:) (tafa) In Apabhraisa verbal terminations First Person singular has g as an alternative udesa. (1) fare: faza (= 5 PRIT), 45977 FET:, AT A soe fautem 1 saMpadaM karSAmi vezyAM iva yadi arghati vyvsaayH|| "Fate may harass, and planets may torment (us) (at present), but do not get depressed, dear! I will drag out wealth like a courtesan, if only I may get a (suitable) assignment." .: (Thus a soldier of fortune, who has fallen on evil days, consoles his wife ). Here Fe is Present 1st Person sing. For another illustration cf. afis f t G3UTETI (sutra : 1. cf. (siaficatie - E134 - faus', THRRARI (1-3) of ; ed. M. C, Modi and H. C. Blayani; and, a fee often asia', Vasanta Vilasa, 2 ( C. 1400 V. S.).

Page #118
(89) 338. 1). Alternative form would be sla. 386. (rarla - Aarat 3F4RRET) Tera (Brat: ala) In Apabhramsa verbal terminations 1st Person plural has s as an alternative adesa. (1) conferred 77 (or ghi 27) SHIHE, 9, area : 1 purchiatur Hat: (a) faar je n a ESTHE II "Where we can amass a fortune with the help of our sword, let us, dear, repair to that country. (We have) broken down for want of battles; we cannot prosper (ATE )1 without battle." Here . S, 15 are all 1st Person pl. forms. Alternative form will be sen etc. Pischel failed to grasp correctly the import of the expression ofAEST, when he translated the vs. as : "Whenever we get something won through the sword, let us go to that country, O beloved. We who are always carried away by war and hunger find no salvation without battle". As Alsdorf points out, gray does not mean "hunger' here, but shortage only. Thus puigpitan = 'want of war'. He interprets the vs. thus : " Because of want of war we are badly off. Let us go to such countries where we can make booty." . 387. ( 377fe) E-Fa-Fat 57--' ( STORIT: AT Hala) i In Apabhramsa Imperative 2nd Pers. sing. terminations have , E, F adesas, alternatively, besides fe and y. Illustration of the term. :.. I jas is still used in a very similar sense in Modern Gujarati. e. g. gitt, at mai eft (= His body does not yet improve). 2 Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 79. .

Page #119
(90) (1) () gelt, FH Hlat:, Rola (dafa) eta Alyai ___ kavalAH ye prAptAH vidhivazena tAn cara, mAnaM mA muJca // "O, elephant, think not of the Sallaki' (plant), nor heave deep sighs. Whatever morsels come to you by luck, eat them; (but), do not lose your dignity (lit. self-respect')." __Here sumvari. melli and cari are instances of i term. in Imperative 2nd Pers. sing. Illustration of the J term. : (2) () TAT, 3771119 A part 3fa faqat fastetta! ghanapatravAn chAyAbahula: phullati yAvat kadambaH // "O bee, even on this. Nimba tree please linger on for some days, till (by that time) the Kadamba, with its rich foliage and extensive shade, blossoms up." Here fase is the instance of the 3 term. of Imperative 2nd pers. sing. In 977 is not expletive, but a Hapet taddhita term. Illustration of the g term. : ; (3) fsp sgraff gate Tei (=gri) , ruh FA FRATCH 1 yena kApAlikAH varAkAH lAnti (= gRhNanti) abhagnaM kapAlam // "O dear, now please take up a spear in your hand, and (you) leave aside the sword, so that the poor Kapalika mendicants can have an unbroken skull-bowl." The verse panegyrises the hero's valiance, whose sword - thrusts surely cleave the enemies' skulls. i Here it is Imper. 2nd Pers. sing. Alternative forms would be sumvarahi etc. 388. Eftzira (= asza-918- 1921) FT-(FRIERT :S (at hara) 1 i In Apabhramsa in the verbal terminations of the future tense a alternatively changes to t.

Page #120
(91) . (1) divasAH yAnti jhaTiti patanti manorathAH pazcAt / ( ataH) yad asti tad mAnyatAm (= bhujyatAm ), 'bhaviSyati' (iti) kurvan mA Assva // " The days fiit by, (and) desires lag behind ('do not keep pace with time'; i. e. -- are never fulfilled in time'). (Hence), whatever is handy may be accepted (enjoyed); do not (idly) wait (lit. 'sit') (thinking- let us wait') for the future." Here is Future 3rd Pers. sing. Alternative form will be hohii. Note - jhaDappaDa is a Desya word; cf. Sk. jhaTiti, Pr. jhaDatti, Gujarati and Marathi 2. It is evidently a duplicated form. acchai = asti, while acchi = Assva. 389. kriye-kriyApadasya kIsu (AdezaH bhavati ) / In Apabhramsa the verbal form fer is alternatively substituted by the form kIsu. (1) sataH bhogAn yaH pariharati tasya (= tasmai ) kAntAya (ahaM) balIkriye / tasya devenaiva muNDitaM yasya khalvATaM zIrSam // " Who renounces pleasures at hand, for him, my lord, I will sacrifice my life (i. e. I will shower upon him everything that I have'). He is already shaved (clean) by Fate, whose head is bald. (i. e. 'One who is not affluent is, naturally, out of compulsion, restrained').". kriye is a Sanskrit Tatsama verbal form, which has already (Sanskrit) inflection. Alternative form will be kijauM : cf. bali kijauM suaNassu (Vide : Sutra. 338. 1) 389. bhU-dhAtoH 'paryApti'-arthe 'hucca' (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhramsa the root bhU when (used) in the meaning 'adequacy' takes the adesa huca. (1) ati-tuGgatvaM yad stanayoH sa chedakaH na khalu lAbhaH / sakhi yadi kathamapi truTi-vazena (= kAlavilambanena) adhare prabhavati naathH|| .

Page #121
(92) " Excessive protrusion or fullness (lit. loftiness') of the breasts is a disadvantage (lit. "loss'), (and) not a gain at all, for, (my dear) friend, (on account of it) my lord can reach (my) lips with considerable difficulty (and loss of time )." (This is evidently a reference to a position in conjugal love - 93 - where the high breasts of the beloved handicap her lord from an easy access to her lips ). Here, according to Hemacandra, Ex has been derived from < hald. However, it is very likely to have been coined from Past Passive Participle en under the analogy of verbs like siJcai and vuccai (Sk sikta:> Pr sitto> Ap siccai3; Sk uktaH> Pr vutto> Ap vuccai).1 The meaning of 96 is also somewhat different from what Hemacandra assumed; it very likely means reaches' (cf. Modern Gujarati qatag; Mod. Marathi naizui to reach'). Pischel has omitted the translation of at and has explained after as 'with loss of time'. Alsdorf challenges this rendering. According to Alsdorf great means "very small portion of time'. He explains the underlying idea thus : In order to reach the lips the husband must forcibly part the breasts and press himself through them to some to the lips." 3 391. - erat: ' :'( 3417RT: fa) i In Apabhramsa the root has an as its adesa, alternatively. male gares para I (-a guia fifa 1) i "Tell us some Subhasita (=striking verse having some pointed thought of profound wisdom ).' II. C. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 145. 2 Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 80.

Page #122
(93) Alternatively (occurs root a ): (1) 47 Hal Teata: fera: , 997: :*: 5411 tataH ahaM jAnAmi eSa hariH yadi mama agre vrate // " Having said this much Sakunj stopped. Then Duhsasana said : (only) then shall I really) believe (lit. "know') that this is Hari, if he is able to speak (lit. 'speaks') before me." __Here broppiNu, broppi are instances of the different forms of va in Apabhramsa. This verse has intrigued many scholars since the time of Udayasaubhagyaganin. The Dodhakavrttikara has explained the vs. thus : 'duryodhanoktiriyam - zakuni bhImamAtula iyad uktvA sthitaH, punarduHzAsana uktvA sthitaH, ahaM tatastahi jAne - yatheSa hari mamAgre uktvA tiSThatItyarSaH // Pischel in his 'Hemcaudra's Grainmatik Der Prakrit Sprachen', following Trivikrama closely, renders the vs. as: "After Sakuni had spoken so much he stood there and equally Duhsasana after he had spoken. Therefore I know it is Hari if someone speaks in my presence." In his Materialien however, following Dodhakavrttikara, he has emended the rendering, as below : "As Sakuni speaks so much, and then again Duhsasana speaks-so I know whether it is Hari who speaks about me." He is, however, not satisfied even with the latter interpretation. He admits that was these word# have been taken out of context the translation is not quite reliable." As De Vreese points out1 both Trivikrama and Udaysaubhagyaganin have ignored the sytetis sructure of the sentence. Both the renderings of Pichel lack I De Vreese, Apabhramsa Studies, I, JAOS, Pus! 74 p. $.

Page #123
(94) correctness. Almost all the translators take af as an absolutive of, which is neither necessary nor a priori probable. Hemacandra has listed roots ending in having another stem in pa also (eg. huva- huppa, juva jupa ), which may probably be a dialectal variation. It is thus that > >. De Vreese would render vs. in Sanskrit as: etad zrutvA zakuniM sthitaM punarduHzAsaneo'bravIt / tato jAnAmyetaM hariM yadi mamAgre'bravIt // "To Sakuni speaking thus Duhsasana in his turn said then I know, if it was Hari who spoke to 0:0 me."1 The obvious flaw in De Vreese's reconstruction lies in equating Tiu = sthitaM, eho = etaM, which goes against the usual tenor of Apabhramsa. The meaning of the verse also suffers from lack of epic lucidity and pointed relevance. Dr. Bhayani's translation very closely follows the Dodhakavrttikara. The context supports my rendering off in the first hemistich as 3, and in the other as brUte . It is natural to consider af as a contraction of, Pres. 3rd Pers. sing. The past tense in the first hemistich is derived from the historical use of the Present. Looking to the amorphous material presented by Hemacandra it would be highly virtuistic to seek a very rigid grammatical basis in every formation. Besides, the contractiou ai > i has been so common in the languages which sprang from Apabhramsa within a century or so of Hemacandra. e. g. Old Gujarati >aft, 3 > af, etc. 392. vraj - dhAtoH kutra ( AdezaH bhavati ) / In Apabhrain'sa the root of (the verb) aafa has g adesa. I De Vreese. Ibid, p 5. -

Page #124
(95) Illustrations : 993 ( = affa) 1 He goes. gatta (= aftar) I Having gone. gofugu ( = arsa) Having gone. Note 3, so frequent in Magadhi and Paisaci (where it is an evolute of -27. 07, 7), is rarely found in Apabhramsa. gaz here reveals dialectal influence (cf. Magadhi pala Sk qafa ; Vide : Siddha Hemacandra VIII-4-294). 393. T - trat: 67' (Brazt: Hafa) In Apabhra nisa the root z is substituted by the adesa. prassa Illustration : prasAda = Sk pazyati (He sees). Note-- prassadi is either a. contaminated form ( pazyati x gud); or, perhaps, has developed a spurious in its first syllable. (Vide : 3hatsfa apa i Sutra 399 ). 394. AE -- eat: Tue ( 3112T: wafat) I' In Apabhramsa the root is substituted by the adeSa. gRha. Illustration - 92 juz fi 1 l = 9C JETCAT AHI 'Study, after taking a vow (to do so)'. The meaning is : 'Read with meticulous care and concentration.' 395. 291-34fa-ari TTE-- ( IRIT: Hafia) 1 In Apabhranisa roots as etc. have adesas ( substitutions ) gta etc. (1) Ferah fiqura 1891 ( = vzaleat) #217 afe prait staferona 1 .. tataH jagati gauryAH mukhakamalena sadRzatAM kAmapi alapsyata // "If, somehow, with the help of (lit. "taking') sharp chisels the moon is chiselled, then (alone) in this world it would acquire some approximation (lit. resemblance') to the lotus(like)-face of the lovely lady." Here stiutra is the illustration of ga adesa ( of Sk 1701.). The use of the word f (= "and others') in the sutra : indicates that such ) other verbs found in the Desi (speech) may be included here for illustration.

Page #125
( 96 ) (2) 757. (= ) ufafacafa, quat, la fafga: 1 zvAsAnalajvAlAjvalitaH bASpasalilasaMsiktaH // "O fair maiden ! your cudaka1 will be reduced to ashes (lit. 'powder'), kept as it is in contact with your cheeks; for, it is (alternately) heated by the heat (lit. 'flames') of the hot breath (of your deep sighs), and (then) sprinkled with the stream (lit. 'water) of your tears." The ivory cudaka, subjected to strong heat and then immediately dipped in water will immediately crack. The idea underlying this hyperbole is to bring in sharp relief the disconsolate suffering of the lady pining away in separation. Here 3 is a Desya verb, meaning "heated' (saMtapta or dagdha), evidently formed from 1 jvala . bAh also is rather unusual; the regular form would be 419 (< Sk 2764). This dodhaka has been ascribed to King Munj of Dhara. 2 (3) (fpi) 310957 a H ( = 51211 )3 fada naai sarvAzanaripusaMbhavasya karAH parivRttAH tAvat // To (see him off) the beloved followed her lover two steps and was returning, when the rays of the moon* en veloped (them)". (The vs. suggests that on seeing the lovely moonlight there was upsurge of pent up love in the husband, who cancelled his journey and returned to the beloved ).5 1 = large ivory bangks, much like a broad clasp. cf. Mod. Guj. ST. 2 cf. H. C. Bhayani. Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 146. 3 cf. "37291 SATA faut que RTTTTTTT, A Shadt get Starfa foar 1" Dodhakavrtti. 4 " sarvAzanA vaizvAnaraH tasya agneH ripuH sAgaraH tasmAt saMbhava utpattiH yasya et ( = 465:)/" -- Dodhakavrtti 5 "garaat GITHA HIT: FED THAT THI STAHI - Dodhakavrtti,

Page #126
(97) ..Here are afats is a Desya verbal formation-an Absolative= anugamya or anuvrajya. (4) Eh tara ma sifa #a: i varSArAtre (or varSAyAM) pravAsinAM viSamaM saGkaTaM etat // "The heart is rent by (lit. 'cut) (separation from) the fair beloved; and clouds thunder in the sky--for the travellers (undertaking a journey) on a rainy night (or, during the rains') this is a great calamity". . Here ogas (=ema), and Isa ( = usifa) are Desya verbs, both being, very probably, onomatopoetic. Cf. Modern Gujarati synonymous forms khaTake and gaDagaDe. vAsAratta is interpreted by Pischel as varSArAtre ('a. rainy night'). Alsdorf takes it = adient ("in the rainy season').1 The latter meaning is more significant in the context and derives support from Old Gujarati literature of a little later period. (fearfa = aflaug, Vasanta Vilasa, vs. 2). qargsy probably < * 1919. (5) (?) 38 (HA) aitarat c a faci o age faga: 1 ___ mama kAntasya (yena) samarAGgaNe gajaghaTAH bhajyante // "O mother, my breasts are (truly) adamantine; they everyday face my lord, who smashes temples of elephants ( 731921: ) on the battlefield." ( The idea seems to be :- The facing of my hard breasts is a training for my husband to attack the strong temples of the elephants. ) Here afts Fifa is the illustration. Both Pischel and Dr. Vaidya have been intrigued by this verse. They have, evidently, not correctly apprehended the contextual relationship between the two bemistiches. Pischel translates it as : "O mother, my breasts I Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien. p. 80.

Page #127
(98) are as hard as diamond. Before my lover troops flee away, after they have been penetrated.' " Dr. Vaidya translates it: "O mother, my breasts are adamantine as they always face my lover and go to break the array of elephants on the battle-field." Alsdorf's rendering, too, is somewhat awkward: "Ha, my breast must be of diamond. They constantly hold against my lover by whom the elephant-heads allow themselves to be split on the battle-field." Alsdorf has been evidently puzzled by the passivity of the verbal formation of the second carana. af is interpreted by Alsdorf as an interjection only1; Dr. Bhayani considers it = ambA and sakhi, but rejects the former meaning as lacking in propriety in the present context. However, it is found widely used in subsequent Old Guj. literature, where, perhaps it refers to the heroine's nurse ( dhAtrI ). ( cf. mAi mU dUkha anIThauM, Vasanta Vilasa, 41.) bhajiu janti has been interpreted as = bhaktvA yAnti by the Dodhakavrttikara. Pischel and Vaidya consider it as an instance of Absolutive used in a Passive senseeran ). Dr. Bhayani considers it as Nom. Pl. form, contracted from f. Very probably it is just Passive verbal construction, so amply current in subsequent Old Guj. literature ( cf. kahaNa na jAi, Vasanta Vilasa, 52; paga melhaNau na jAi, Kahnadade Prabandha, I, 215) (6) putrena jAtena kaH guNaH, avaguNaH kaH (vA) mRtena / yAvat paitRkI bhUmiH Akramyate apareNa // "What is the advantage of having a son born, and what is the loss (either) if he dies, so long as the ancestral land is run over by enemies (lit. 'others') ?" I Alsdorf, op. cit., p. 81.

Page #128
(99) Pischel is evidently mistaken in translating the second hemistich as :-6 So long as father is trodden by another." Alsdorf corrects it as : "How does it help when a son is born, and how does it harm when one dies, while the fatherland is trodden by another ? 1 Here if wine is a Desya verb = "taken away forcibly." trodden over' (Sk = 97127aat fiya). afcent < Des acare taddhita with simplification of the conjunct *. (7) ag arag S AT ETT ACT: ferit: 1 tRSAyAH nivAraNaM palamapi nApi ( = naiva ) (syAt ) paraM zabdAyate asAraH / / " So much water the ocean holds, and so vast is its expanse; yet for quenching thirst not even a small cupful (48='a small measure ) ( is going to be available ); 'in vain does it roar." Dr. Vaidya interprets q = 'a little' (qafa), while Dr. Bhayani explains it as * for a moment.' Very probably 12 refers here to a small measure used for measuring oil or ghee : cf. Modern Gujarati Toot, , qaeg. Here you is a Desya verb meaning="roars' (saya). Only Pischel (whom Dr. Bhayani has followed) reads it as 2935, all the other Mss. read 35. This verb has not been transmitted to Old Gujarati or Old Rajasthani. 396. 37714(adanami) ERIC fearai Brignai --a-49-Tap ---4- -HT:' (fa) i In Apabhramsa non-initial, non-conjunct #, a, a, 27, 9, 4 occurring after a vowel, change usually to 7, 9, 9,9, a, # respectively. These are the principal phonetic traits of the Sauraseni Prakrit. Illustration of * > 21: Icf. Alsdorf, op. cit., p. 82.

Page #129
(100) .. (1) yad dRSTaM somagrahaNaM asatIbhiH hasitaM niHzaGkam / priyamanuSyavikSobha( = viyoga)kara gilagila rAho bhRgAGkam // "When they saw the eclipse of the moon, unchaste women felt immensely elated (lit. laughed without any restraint), (and said.), O Rahu, do swallow up the moon, who is responsible for our separation from our desired persons." Here vicchohagaru (< vikSobhakara) is the illustration of ka>ga. (2) Illustration of kha > gha : amba svasthAvasthaiH sukhena cintyate mAnaH / priye dRSTe premAkulatayA kaH cetayati AtmAnam // "O mother (only) people at ease can afford to harbour (a sense of) injured pride; (in my case) in the rapturous transport of love at the (mere) sight of my beloved, who ever thinks of oneself ?" Here sughe ( gha. (3) Illustration of ta-tha-pa-pha changing respectively to da-dha-ba-bha: zapathaM kRtvA kathitaM mayA tasya paraM saphalaM janma / yasya na tyAgaH na cArabhaTI (= zauryavRttiH ) na ca pramuSTo dhrmH|| " I said on oath that his life alone is successful (lit. fruitful), whose generosity has not abated, whose valour has not diminished, whose piety (lit. religion) has not been lost." In addition to this Dodbakavrttikara also gives another alternative explanation : .." That man's life is a success, who never fritters away the wealth ( yasya 'cAu'- apavyayo - nAsti), who has not taken to ArabhaTI (yasya na 'cArahaDi' - ArabhaTIprakRti nAsti ), whose religious practices have not faltered (na ca dharmaH prabhraSTaH )". ..

Page #130
(101) Here sabadhu (< zapatha ) is an illustration of pa> ba, tha >dha; afa (< ffera) of > , a><; 797355 (<9 ) of % > 97. What is the implication of ) (the condition ) noninitial' ( 3418t) (in the sutra )? (For instance, vide ) Hamrou where initial) - does not change to 17. What is (also the significance of the condition) following a vowel' ( FIRIE) (in the sutra ) ? (Vide) files fitte te (where are following immediately an anunasika does not change to 1). What is the significance of the condition) non-conjunct' (ayah) in the sutra ? (Vide) verf Bateriera arau (sutra 357. 2) (where being a member of a conjunct does not change to l). By the all-embracing condition ( 3 17 ) that all the changes are (not exclusive, but) only general, occasionally they do not take place. e. g. (4) af rafa sina foi, (afe ) oca BTTAI pAnIyaM nave zarAve yathA sarvAGgeNa pravekSyAmi // "It ever (lit. 'soinehow )' I ( happen to ) meet my beloved, I will work an unheard of miracle : as water permeates a fresh earthern dish so shall I enter (my love) with all my being." Pischel translates the above vs. : "If I meet my lover somewhere, should I have my desire unfulfilled ? As water in a new, i. e. unburnt pot I shall be completely absorbed in him." Pischel's rendering of the first carana is evidently faulty. Alsdorf corrects it as : "If I were to get my lover somewhere then I shall commit an unheard of strangeness (the one that is described in the next line)." 1 1 Alsdorf, op. cit., p. 82.

Page #131
* (102) _ In the foregoing vs. in pAvIsu ( 1 prAp ) does not change to a, and in 34 # does not change to at. (5) pazya karNikAraH praphullitaH kaanycnkaantiprkaashH| gaurIvadanavinirjitaH nanu sevate vanavAsam // " See the Karnikara plant (Mod. Guj. kareNa) in full blossom, radiating golden splendour (all around). Eclipsedi by the beauty of the lovely face of the maiden it has resorted to the forest." Here in kaNiAru and payAsu (< prakAzaH) ka has not changed . to ga, while in paphulliau pha has not changed to bha. 397. 'ma'-sya anunAsikaH 'vaH' vA (bhvti)| In Apabhramsa non-initial non-conjunct ma changes optionally to nasalised va (written as mva or +). Illustrations : kamvala / kamalu / (= kamalam ) bhamvaru / bhamaru / (= bhramaraH) This change occurs even in derived words (lAkSaNikasya) (which have already undergone phonetic change during their transmission from OIA to MIA). e. g. jimva / timva / (= yathA, tathA) jemva / temva / (= yathA, tathA) jAmva / tAmva / (= yAvat , tAvat) The change occurs only in the initial stage. c.g. mayaNu (= madanaH where initial ma is retained ). ___ The change occurs in a non-conjunct ma only. e. g... tasu para sabhalauM jammu (Vide : satra. 396. 3) (where in janma * ma does not change to y). 398. vA adhaH( sthitasya) 'ra' - sya luk (= lopaH) (bhvti)| ___ In Apabhramsa if ra is a second mernber (adhaH vartamAnaH) in a conjunct ( saMyogAd), it optionally elidles. E. g. In - jai. kemvaDa pAtIma pila / (Vide: sutra 396. 4). x of priya has elided, .

Page #132
(103) while in jai bhaggA pArakaDA to sahi majjhu prieNa (Vide : satra 379.2) ra has been preserved. 399. abhUtaH api (= prakSiptaH) (raH) kvacid bhavati / In Apabhramsa sometimes a non-existent i.e. spurious r is developed. e. g. (1) vyAsaH maharSiH etad bhaNati yadi zrutizAstraM pramANam / mAtRNAM caraNau namatAM divA divA (= divase divase) gaGgAsnAnam // "Vyasa, the great sage, says that, if the authority of the Vedas and the Sastras is to be accepted, those who pay their obeisance to the feet of their mothers attain everyday (the merit of) a holy bath in the Ganges." Here in vAsu an adventitious (prakSipta) ra has crept in. This spurious insertion of I is only occasional. Cf. e. g. vAseNa vi bhAraha-khammi baddha / / (= vyAsena api bhArataskamme baddhAH // ) "Even Vyasa has fixed in the Bharata parvans... khaMbha < Vedic skambha, = 'a pillar,' 'support.' 400. Apad-vipad-saMpad-eteSAM 'da'-sya 'i:' (bhvti)| . In Apabhramsa in Apad, vipad and saMpad d changes to i.1 E. g. anau karataho purisaho Avai bAvai / (= anayaM kurvataH puruSasya bApa erila 1) "Calamity befalls persons doing an unjust act." vivai / (= vipad ) / saMpai / (= saMpad ) / According to the condition (adhikAra ) of generality (prAyaH) in guNahiM na saMpaya kitti pr| (Sutra 335.1) d of saMpad changes to ya. __401. 'kathaM yathA-tathA' (eteSAM avyayAnAM) 'tha'-Adi( avayavasya) 'ema-ima-iha-idha'- ityAdi Dit (AdezAH bhavanti ) / _In Apabhramsa, the th-(Adi) element (avayava) (i. e. thaM or thA) of the (adverbs) kathaM, tathA, yathA assumes four adesas ema, ima, iha, idha. I. Dr. Bhayani traces the process of this evolution as Sk, #96> Pr saMpayA > Ap. saMpaya > Ap* saMpai. cf, Bhayani, op. cit. , p. 149.

Page #133
(104) Illustrations : (1) # Allgai TE: fan: pe rooi feri afari navavadhUdarzanalAlasaH vahati manorathAn so'pi // "How will this evil day end, and how early there will be night'-he (the lover) eager to meet (lit. see') his newly-wed bride, cherishes such longings." Pischel's rendering of the first carana-- How shall the wicked day be spent like the night when it comes in ?' - is obviously erroneous. Perhaps he has misread fater for fa. Alsdorf corrects it as : "How at last the night shall come ?" His interpretation og = "at last' is rather doubtful. In the above verse in and fat are the udesas of PTH. (2) 37 oftgrafafsta: pra factat: TIE: 1 anyad api yaH paribhUtatanuH sa kathaM bhramati niHzaGkam // "Look (Des ai, prob. = 331) ! Eclipsed (lit. "defaced') by the beauty of the lovely maiden's face the moon hides herself in the clouds. And further (stafa ), how can one who has suffered humiliation (lit. been defeated ') move about without hesitation (fais )?" Pischel renders the vs. thus: "Oh, the moon, who has been surpassed by the face of the girl, finds herself in bad weather; how could anyone otherwise whose body has been surpassed wander about carelessly ?" As Alsdorf points out this translation does not make any sense. Fafa is not = pisfe as Udayasaubhagya and Pischel have explained, but = 31C 3119, i. e. 'and', 'further'. 1 The correct rendering would thus be : - And he, whose I Cf. Ap. atrale > Feilen > > am Mod. Guj.

Page #134
(105) body has been surpassed can wander about without worry ?" 1 Here kimva is an adesa of katham . (3) 'bimbAdhare tanuH radanavaNaH kathaM sthitaH (he) zrIAnanda' ? / nirupamaM rasaM priyeNa pItvA iva zeSasya dattA mudrA' // "O Ananda ! how does the lovely little impress ( lit. cut') of the lover's kiss on the bimba-lip (lower lip, appearing like a. ripe, bimba-fruit) look' ? It appears as if, after drinking the celestial nectar (of her lips ), the lover has affixed a seal to the rest.' " This verse is one of several similar dodhaka verses current in folklore. Here foto is another adesa of 777. It is evidently, evolved from kidha. (4) bhaNa, sakhi, nibhRtakaM tathA mAM (prati) yadi priyaH dRSTaH sadoSaH / yathA na jAnAti mama manaH pakSApatitaM tasya // ' ' "0 friend, if you have found my lover erring, tell me in secret, so that my mind, so partial to him, does not sense (lit. "know') it." cf. amaruzataka, 70 : 'nIcaiH zaMsa hRdi sthito hi nanu me prANezvaraH zroSyati / ' In the above verse temva (teva~ ) and jemva (je) are the adesas of yathA and tathA. Other illustrations : - jimva jimva vaMkima loaNahaM / timva timva vammahu niaya-sara // (sutra 344. 1). Here jimva jimva = yathA yathA, and timva timva = tathA tathA. (5) maI jANiuM priya-virahiahaM......tiha tavai jiha diNayaru khaya-gAli // ( Vide sutra 377.1') I Alsdorf, op. cit., p. 84. 2 cf. H. C. Bhayani, op. cit., p. 150.

Page #135
(106) Here tiha and jiha are the other adesas of tathA and yathA. Thus can be illustrated tidha and jidha (= tathA and yathA). 402. 'yAdRz-tAza-kIdRz-IdRz' ( eteSAM) 'da'-Adi (avayavasya) Dit-'eha' ( AdezaH) bhavati / ___ In Apabhramsa the da-(Adi) element (avayava) (i. e. dRz) of the (adjectives) yAdRz etc. assumes the adesa eha. e.g. (1) mayA bhaNitaH balirAja tvaM kIga mArgaNaH eSaH / ___ yAdRga-tAdRg na api bhavati, mUrkha ! svayaM nArAyaNaH eSaH // - " Baliraja ! You have been told by me, what sort of supplicant is this. He is not an ordinary one, (you) silly (fool) ! He is (in fact) Narayana himself." Here jehu, tehu, kehau are the adesas of yAza, tAdRz and kIdRza. 403. at -(antAnAM) (pUrvokta-yAdRzAdInoM) Dit 'ahasa' (AdezaH ___ bhvti)| In Apabhramsa when mest and other adjectives are ending in a-i.e, yAdRza-tAdRza-kIdRza-IdRza, they have Dit aisa adesa. in place of their da-Adi element (i. e. daza). Illustrations : jiso| (yaadRshH)|| taiso / (taadRshH)|| kaiso / (kiidRshH)|| aiso / (IdRzaH) // 404. 'yatra-tatra'- (iti avyayayoH) 'tra'- (avyaya)sya Dit 'etyu' ___-' attu' (- iti Adezau bhvtH)| In Apabhramsa in the words 77 and aq 5 is substituted by my and 37 adesas. (1) yadi saH ghaTayati prajApatiH kutra api lAtvA (= gRhItvA) zikSAm / yatrApi tatrApi atra jagati bhaNa (= kathaya) tataH tasyAH sAdRzyam / / " If the Creator would create (a figure like her ) taking clues (lit. instruction) from somewhere (lit. 'any.

Page #136
(107) where'), here, there, or say (everywhere) in this (whole). world, where (would he find anyone ) similar to her ?" _Here jetthu and tetthu are the adesas of yatra and tatra. This verse has intrigued scholars. Pischel interpreted it thus." If Prajapati takes the trouble here and there in this world applying his art in something, tell me does he then create something like her ?" Alsdorf, corrects the interpretation as below : "Even if Prajapati were to form her, taking his -- art from somewhere from here and there in this world (i. e. from the best samples that are to be found in the whole world for every separate part of the girl) tell me would that similarity with her even then be available "i (2) se poate (= 4a fiera: 1) de fact I (= az ffera: 1) Here wg and no are the alternative adesas of 7 and na. Dr. Bhayani considers try, ay as analogical formation formed on the analogy of Vedic itthA. ghaDadi. and * prayApadina are archaic Sauraseni Prakrit forms. 405. Ty' (naat: Hafa) (*5-299977)7- '-(32447:). In Apabhramsa 7 in 97 and 347 takes the fort substitution gry. Illustrations : ketthu vi leppiNu sikkhu / jetthu vi tetthu vi etthu jgi|| (Vide : Sutra 404.1) 406. Ta' - arch' ( stoppet:) 'q'- 31EUR -( 446) "'g'-'H'-(mat: wafa) 1 In Arabhramia the -3nfe element of the adverbs ** I Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 84. 2 H C. Bhayani. Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 150.

Page #137
(108) yAvat and tAvat takes three adesas 'ma', 'u', 'mahiM' (i.e. 1971. > F1A, FIS, Fraf) Illustrations : (1) Tag a fagala gattene FARZIUZTIETT: 1 : 0797 (99) AHFITAI Haistai ( = 1af) qe te arga ca 11 "As long as a blow from the lion's paw does not descend on their temples, (only) so long do (all) the elephants move about with gusto, ( lit. the drums beat at their every step)'. ... Here jAma and tAma are the adesas of yAvat and tAvat. (2) Amai fama arachia 4196 7 HET: totaal i E F E goed a ta fast: fet: T ET: Hala I "The sesamum remain sesamum only as long as their Fe ('oil'; , 'love') is not lost (lit. 'gets pressed out'). When the fie is lost the same sesamum cease to be sesamuin, but become an ( oil-cake'; qet, a villain')." ___Here tAuM and jAuM are the adesas of tAvat and yAvat, Pischel translates the vs. as : " Sesame corns are only sesame corn as long as oil does not flow out; when the oil is destroyed the sesame corn, after they are powdered, become oil-cakes". Alsdorf points out that quis does not mean destroyed' but disappeared'. He emends the translation as under : " Sesamum corns are sesamum corn only as long as oil does not flow out; when however the oil goes out of it, the same sesamum corn even though sesamum oilcakes are oi-cakes". Alsdorf has, evidently, failed to notice the media (double entendre) in s. (3) Aga faqat arafa: staraj si par tAvat AstAM itaraH janaH sujanaH api antaraM dadAti //

Page #138
(109) "When evil fate befalls men, (then) leave aside other (=Dordinary) persons, even the good (persons) avoid them". Here graft and arafe are the 'adesas of an and arac. .Dr. Bhayani traces the adesas thus : tAvat > tAva > tAmva> tAma, tAu~; Loc. sing. form tAmvahi.1 . ke 407. vA (=vikalpena) yad'-'tad'-etayoH atantayAH (= yAvat - tAvat - ityetayoH) (vAdi - avayavasya) Dit - 'evaDa'-(AdezaH bhavati) In Apabhramsa yad and tad with atu ending, i. e. yAvat and tAvat , take Dit evaDa adesa alternatively, in place of their vAdi element (i. e. in place of vat) i.e. yAvat =jevaDa; tAvat = tevaDa. .. Illustrations : * (1) jevaDu aMtaru rAvaNarAmahaM tevaDu aMtaru paTTaNa - gAmahaM / .. __= yAvat antaraM rAvaNarAmayoH tAvat antaraM paTTaNa - prAmayAH // "There is as much difference between Ravana and Rama, as (exists) between a city and a village". Here gas and aag illustrate the Sutra. They are to be traced to yad + vaDDa (Desya.) = 'so big', and tad + vaDDa (Desya) ='that big'. The metre is vadanaka (6+4+4+2=16 matras). (Vide : Chandonusasana, ed. H. D. Velankar, p. 342). ___Alternative forms are jettulA (= yAvAn ) and tettulA (=tAvAn ). They are likely to have been derived from yad + tulya, and tad+tulya. 408. vA (vikalpena) (pUktiH AdezaH bhavati ) 'idam' - 'kim' (etayoH avyayayoH) yAdi - (avyvsy)| In Apabhramsa idam and kim with atu ending-i.e. iyat and kiyat take Dit evaDa adesa. in place of their yAdi element (i. e. yat ), alternatively. I H, C Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 150. ' ' 2 H. C. Bhayani, op. cit., p, 151...

Page #139
(110) lustrations : ebaDu aMtaru / = iyat antaram / (= 'so much difference'). kevaDu aNtru| = kiyat antaram / (='how much differenee'). . Here evaDa and kevaDDa are the adesas of iyat and kiyata. Alternative adesas : etulA (= iyAn) and kettulI (= kiyAn). 409. 'paraspara'-(zabda) sya Adi 'a'(kAraH bhavati) / In Apabhramsa the word PET takes an augment (upaz2ana) a at the beginning. (1) te mudgAH hAritAH ye pariviSTAH teSAm (tebhyaH) / parasparaM paDanA , parasparaM pazyatAM svAmI parAjitaH yeSAm // " The (lit. 'those') cereals (lit. 'mung') were wasted, which were served to them, whose master suffered a defeat while they were (helplessly) looking on (lit. - looking at eachother')." Here apartage is the illustration of prefixing of an adventitious A to the word paraspara. avaropparu may, perhaps, have evolved from aparaH + aparaH. 410. kAdi-( vyaMjana ) stha- et - ot - svarayoH uccAralAghavam (asti) / In Apabhramsa 5 and 37 inherent (fita) in the consonants (kAdiSu vyaJjaneSu) are pronounced short. e.g. sudhe ciMtijjai maannu| (Vide : Sutra 396:2) tasu hauM kali-jugi dullahaho / (Vide : Sutra 338.1) 411. padAnte (sthitAnAM ) uM-huM-hiM-haM' - eteSAM (uccaarlaaghvm)| In Apabhramsa. final uM, huM, hi, haM (of inflected words) are generally (prAyaH) pronounced short. e.g. annu ju tucchauM tahe dhaNahe // ( Vide : Sutra 350. 1) bali kijauM suaNassu // . (Vide : Sutra. 338. 1) daivu ghaDAvai vaNi taruhuM // (Vide : Sitra 340. 1) taruhuM vi vakkalu // ( Vide : Sutra 341. 2) khagga-visAhiu jahiM lahaDaM // (Vide : Sutra. 386. 1) taNahaM taijI bhaMgi navi // (Vide : Sutra. 339. 1)

Page #140
(111) 412. 'mha'- sya 'mbhaH' vA (=vikalpena bhvti)| In Apabhramsa maha changes alternatively to (FFArefixed to bha, i.e.) mbha. 'mha' here is to be construed as evolved (in Prakrit) out of (Sanskrit) consonant.clusters kSma, ima, Sma, sma, etc., under the sutra. 'pakSkSa - ma - ma - ma.-yAM mhaH' (VIII. 2. 74); for, in Sanskrit its existence is impossible, Illustrations : gimbho / (Sk grISma> Pr. gimha). simbho / (Sk zleSma > Pr. simha.). (1) brahman te viralA: ke'pi narAH ye sarvAGgacchekAH / . :. ye vakrAH te vaJcakatarAH, ye RjavaH te bliivrdaaH|| "0 Brahman, those persons are rare, who are accomplished in every respect -- for, those who are crooked are great cheats, and those who are simple are just simpletons (lit. ' bullocks')." Here bambha (Sk brahman > Pr. bahma ) illustrates the Sutra. 413. 'anyAdRza'sya 'annAisa'- 'avarAisa' (iti dvau Adezau bhvtH|) In Apabhramsa the word 3F11927 takes (two) adesas -annAisa and avarAisa. annAiso / avarAiso / (= anyAdRzaH / ) - 'Like another'. avarAisa is probably <* aparAdaza. 414. 'prAyas'- (avyayasya) 'prAu-prAiva-prAigva-paggimva' (- iti catvAraH AdezAH bhvnti)| In Apabhramsa (the adverb) prAyas takes 4 adesas-prAu, prAiva, prAimva, paggimva. (1) anye te dIrgha locane, anyad tad bhujayugalam anyaH saH ghanastanabhAraH, tad anyadeva mukhakamalam / anyaH eva kezakalApaH, saH anyaH eva prAyaH vidhiH ... yena nitambinI ghaTitA sA guNalAvaNyanidhiH // " These long eyes (of hers) are (indeed) (so) different (from others), different (indeed) are her (delicate) arms;

Page #141
(112) those buxom breasts of hers are (so remarkably) different; that lotus-like face of hers is (so) unique(ly beautiful); and unusually lovely are her tresses--- probably, that Creator too is likely to be different who moulded such a shapely maiden, so lovely and accomplished. (lit. a store-house of virtues and beauty ')." ___ Here prAu is an adesa of prAyaH . The metre is 27 of 21 matras, with a front () at the end of the carana. According to Hemchandra the yati appears to fall after 12 matras. (2) srt: giftai 34f9 ifra: da Hutt sportal __ akSaye nirAmaye paramapade adyApi layaM na labhante // " Perhaps, the ascetics are misled, for (though) they are constantly) counting their beads, they have not been able to merge their consciousness in the Eternal, Changeless, Highest Self even now". Here prAiva is the adesa of prAyaH . Pischel has been intrigued by this verse. He rendered it as : "Even the holy ones very often are deceived so that they treasure very inuch jewels - earthly goods. They still do not come into that eternal, diseaseless, highest place (place of redemption)." Alsdorf rightly points out that #forzitt does not mean jewels ', but rosary beads'. The meaning is that the ascetics mechanically say their prayers and exhaust themselves in outward things. 1 (1) 39950a : staf: Afe 799Titi tr a ta de straat oa: factory and RH ( = ) 10 Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 86.

Page #142
(113) "O friend, it happens, the damsel's dart-like glances (lit. 'eye-darts') have been side-tracked on account of tears; hence, though directed in front, they discharge only side-strokes." Here prAima is an adesa of prAyaH . This verse has eluded several scholars. Udaya saubhagyaganin interpreted nayaNa- sara as nayanasarasI, probably under the influence of the context sig. Pischel translated the verse thus: "O friend, through the water of tears the ponds of the eyes of the girl are swollen, But turned in this way they wound you from the side." Alsdorf's rendering does not materially improve upon Pischel's "Through the water of tears, O friend, the eye-ponds of the girl have swollen. Therefore, they bring, also they may be sent straight yet from side-wound." 1 However, the explanation appended by him to the rendering comes very near the mark : "actually this girl's naivety sends her glances straight; but they go through tears and therefore they go sideways." " : Vaidya's translation follows Udayasaubhagya very closely. But, as Dr. Bhayani has pointed out interpreting nayaNasara as nayanasarasI would render the first carana entirely M irrelevant in the context. 3 anunayati / prAyaH etAn manorathAn duSkaraM daivaM kArayati // "When my darling comes (lit. will come), I will feign anger, and he will cajole me (and win me)-usually, such longings are rendered difficult by Fate". (When the 1. Alsdorf, op. cit., p. III. Alsdorf, ibid., p. III. 3 H, C. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 142. ( 4 ) eSyati priyaH ruSiSyAmi ahaM ruSTAM mAM

Page #143
(114) dear one comes the lady's heart gets lost in rapturous reunion, casting to the winds all sense of wounded pride). Here for at is another adesa: of si. 415. vA (= vikalpena) anyathA'-(zabdasya) 'anu' (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhraisa the word en takes an: adesa (substitution) anu, alternatively. . (1) virahAnalajvAlAkarAlitaH pathikaH ko'pi nimajya sthitaH / .. ___ anyathA zizirakAle zItalajalAt dhUmaH kutaH utthitaH // "Some traveller tormented by the fire of separation must have drowned himself (in these waters); otherwise, in this wintry season how could vapour ( lit. ' smoke') arise from cold water ?". This is a very striking instance of poetic fancy.. Here 33 is an adesa of PT. The alternative formation is annaha (= anyathA ). 416. 'kutas' (-zabdasya ) 'ka' - 'kahaMtihu' - (Adezau bhavataH) / In Apabhraisa the word goa: has two adesas auto ' and kahatihu. ... (1) mama kAntasya goSThasthitasya kutaH kuTIrakAni jvalanti / atha ripurudhireNa nirvApayati atha AtmIyena, na bhrAntiH // " When my beloved is in the cowshed, how would the huts be on fire ? Either he will extinguish this with the blood of the enemies or (will put it out) by shedding his own-there should be no doubt whatever." / Here ka31 is an adesa of kutaH . Another illustration : dhUmu kahaMtihu uTThiau / (= dhUmaH kutaH utthitaH / ) (Vide : satra 415.1).. I It has perhaps been formed on the analogy of tataH > tau, yataH > jau.

Page #144
(13) 417. 'tatas '-'tadA'-(etayoH), "to" (AzA) / In Apabhrarnsa stas and tadA assume then adesa. to. jai bhagA pArakaDA le sahi mA pienn| aha bhaggA amhahaM taNA to. te mArialega // (Vide ; sutra 379-21) Here. lo. is an idesa of either tataH: or tadA. 418. 'evaM'-'para'-'sama'-'dhruvaM'-'mA'-'manAk' (eteSAM), 'eka' ' 'para.', 'samANu', 'dhUlu', 'maM:''mAyA' (iti vyAdezAra smnti)| IR Apabhrama i and other words (mentioned in thealtra) take: emba, and other adesass (as given in the stistratis Illustration of evam > emvaH : (1) priyasaGgame kutaH nidrA, priyasya parokSasya (salaH) (priye parIkSe sati) kaaym| - mayA dve api vipAkSise, nidrA na evaM ma tathA / "How could I sleep when my lover is beside me; how (also) could I (ever) sleep when he is away ? 1 have lost (sleep) both ways-there is no sleep this way or that." Hero pra illustrates the sutra. Rillustration of param > para : guNahiM na saMpayaH kitti para // (= guNaiH na saMpat kIrtiH param // (Vide : satra. 335.1) iTustration of samam > samANu : (3) kAmataH yad siMhasya (=siMhena) upamIyate tad mama khaNDitaH mAnaH / siMhaH nIrakSakAn gAn hanti priya: padAti-rakSaka-sanam / "My lord is (being) compared to a lion (in bravery) this injures my pride; (for), the lion only kills unguarded elephants, my beloved slays (them) along with their infantry guards." . Here according to Hemchandra samANu (ra though, evidently, it is to be clarirende for it will

Page #145
(116) Illustration of yn > TE :: (3) al sifari yg RRUT, fra Foret fait bhaviSyanti divasAH roSayuktAH divyAni varSazatAni // . " Life is (50) fickle, (and) death is certain; why, then, dear, do you harbour anger ? Days (wasted) in anger (and separation) will be (felt) (infinitely) long a's (several) centuries of divine years." * Here'ye ( 7 ) illustrates the sutra. Note :- Udayasaubhagyaganin considers this verse as addressed to the beloved ( sh), while both Vaidya and Bhayani taking 1937 as = fit consider it as addressed. to the lover. Pischel's rendering does not distinctively refer to either : " Life is transitory; death is certain. Lover (/ beloved), why are you angry ? Days of anger will become for us hundreds of God-years." 1 Illustration of mA > maM: A stor fari fahTE ( = At fa se faith 1) (Vide : sutra 381.1). As the change is alternative (the other formation is): (4) A uce of ai ga: si casal (Pfing) AT (= a) qayna: 41A: TAL !! " When you lose the respect of your fellow-men), if you do not give up (your) life (lit. "give up your body'), (at least), leave the country; but do not move about, pointed at by the [fingers of] the wicked persons (as one who has lost his honour)". Thus it is also used alternatively. (with # ). Here at and I are Potential forns, used as Imperative. | Alsdorf, Apabhramsa. Studien, p. 86. ..

Page #146
(117) (5) lavaNaM vilIyate pAnIyena are khala megha mA garja / __jvAlitaM (= dagdhaM) galati tatkuTIrakaM gaurI timyati adya // " Lavana ( -- salt'; pakSe ' beauty') is lost (lit. ' melts away') in water; O wicked cloud, do not thunder. That rotten (8) hut leaks and the lady is getting drenched to-day." Here" AT > A, alternatively. . Illustration of manAk > maNAuM : (6) vibhave praNaSTe vakraH Rddhau jn-saamaanyH|| kimapi manAk mama priyasya zazI anuharati na anyaH // " Fascinating when all the riches have been lost, but modest in prosperity (- such is my beloved ). : if any one, even slightly imitates my lover, it is no oneelse but the moon (with its charming crescent when its digits are few, and its sober disc when it is; full moon )." Here bhaNAuM (< manAk ) illustrates the satru. 419. 'kila' - 'athavA' - 'divA' - 'saha' - 'nahi' - (:eteSAM) 'kira' - 'ahavai' - 'dive' - 'sahu~' - 'nAhiM' - (ityAdezAH . .. ... bhavanti / ) In Apabhrainsa fenirs (and other words mentioned in the sutra ) take fort and other adesas ( as shown). . . kila takes the adesa kira. e. g. (1) kila khAdati na pibati na vidravati (= dadAti ) dharma na vyayati rUpakam / . iha kRpaNaH na jAnAti yathA yamasya kSaNena prabhavati dUtaH // "Indeed he neither eats nor drinks nor gives (to any one), nor does he spend (even) a rupee in religious deeds; the miser here does not know that the messenger of Death will be arriving (lit. overpower him ) any moment."

Page #147
(118) Here kira (< kila) illustrates the sutra. The metre is a samadvipadI; 15+13 matras in a carana. Illustrution of ahavai : ahavai na suvaMsahaM eha khoDi / (= athavA na suvaMzAnAM eSaH doSaH / ) Here ahavai is an adesa. of athavA. There would be other formations as well according to the staistraatt sutra, which lays down that all the changes mentioned in the sutra are not strictly exclusive to i. e. there could occasionally be other formations -BB well, (2) gamyase tasmin deze labhyate priyasya pramANam / yadi (sa.) Agacchati tadA AnIyate athavA tadeva nirvAmAra (bantaH) / "I am going to that place where I may have the evidence of my lover's residence. If he (agrees to :) rett I will bring him back; otherwise that (plase) will mark (Mit. ' be') my end." Here - ahavA (< athavA ) by the prAyo'dhikAra sitras divA has the adesa. dive. e. g. dive dive gaMgA-hANu (smtrn 899.1) divA divA (= divase divasa , gaGgAsnAnam / In fact Ap. faa could be more property, traced to Vedic 'dive. OF saha the adesa is sahuM: (3) yataH pravasatA na saha (eva) mRtA, na (ami) mRtA viyAgena sasya / lajjyate saMdezAn dadatIbhiH (asmAbhiH.) subhagajanasya / / " (As) I did not (instantly) die when he proceeded on a journey, nor did I pass away in (the anguish of) his seperation-I (therefore now.) feel ashamed to aend messages (of love) to my lord." ___Here sahu~ (< saha.) illustrates the sutra. Of nahi the adesa is nAhiM :

Page #148
(119) ( 4 ) itaH meghAH pibanti jalaM itaH vaDavAnalaH Avartate / prekSasva gabhIrimANaM sAgarasya ekA api kaNikA na hi apahIyate // "Here clouds drink its water; here the sub-marine fire is whirling; yet, mark (lit. ' see') the greatness of the sea -- not a drop (of it) gets less." Here nAhiM ( < nahi ) illustrates the sutra. Cf. Coll. Hindi nAhIM . The metre has 13 +16 matras per hemistich; combining the first carana ( of 13 matras) of Duha, with the second carana (of 16 matras) of Vadanaka. '' > 420. 'pazcAd ' - ' evameva ' ' eva ' ' idAnIM ' " pacchai 'embai ' ji' - 'emvahiM ' ( ityAdezAH bhavanti ' ) / Of pazcAt the adesa is pacchai. eg. C Of evameva the adesa is embai eg. ' pratyuta ' - 'itaH ' - eteSAM - ' paJcaliu ' etahe' pacchai hoi vihANu ' ( = pazcAd bhavati vibhAtam ) emvai surau samantu / ( = evameva surataM samAptam / ) (Vide : sutra 362.1) Of eva the adesa is ji : (1 ) yAtu, mA yAntaM pallavata, pazyAmi kati padAni dadAti / hRdaye tirazcInA ahameva paraM priyaH DambarANi karoti // , (Vide: sutra 332.2 ) "Let him go; do not beckon him (with fingers) (or, ' be tugging at his apparel' ). I may see how many steps he takes. (For), I myself am lying wide across his heart (blocking his way ). My beloved is (just ) feigning (journey). "" Here ji ( < eva ) illustrates the sutra. As Dr. Bhayani rightly points out a should be traced to ca + eva ( caiva zcaiva jje, ji ). 1 I H. C. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 153.

Page #149
(120) Of idAnIM the adesa. is emvahi : (2) hariH nartitaH prAGgaNe vismaye pAtitaH lokaH / idAnIM rAdhApayodharayoH yad bhAvayati tad bhavatu // " Hari was inade to dance in the courtyard, and the people were struck with wonder; let whatever may now happen to the breasts of Radha." Here emvahiM (< idAnIm ) is the illustration. Of pratyuta the adesa is paJcalliu : / (3) sarvasalAvaNyA gaurI navInA kApi viSagranthiH / bhaTa: pratyuta saH mriyate yasya na lagati kaNThe // "The exceedingly fair (lit. "fair in all the limbs') maiden is a novel sort of poison-knot (viSagranthi); for, oddly enough (lit. 'contrariwise' ), that young man dies whose neck she clings not (in embrace )." Here qales ( Page #150
(121) Here bunnau (< viSaNNa:) illustrates the sutra. Of ukta the adesa is vutta. e. g. " maI vutta' ( = mayA uktam ) (of. above illustration 421.1) Of varman the adesa is vica. e. g. jaM maNu viJci na maai| (yad manaH vartmani (= tanmadhye) na mAti / ) (Vide : satra. 350.1) 422. 'zIghra' - Adi - (zabdA)nAM vahilla' - Adi -(AdezAH bhavanti ) / In Apabhramsa fia and several other words are substituted by area and other adesas. (Illustration of vahila adesa of zIghra) : (1) ekaM kadA api na Agacchasi, anyad zIghraM gacchasi / / mayA mitra pramANitaH tvayA sadRzaH khalaH na hi // " Firstly, you have not been coming (since long); and, again, (now) you are going away too soon : I have realised, friend, that there is no scoundrel like you." . Of zakaTa (= 'a. quarrel' ) the adesa. is ghaMghala : (2) yathA supuruSAH tathA jhakaTakAH (kalahAH) yathA nadyaH tathA valanAni / ___ yathA parvatAH tathA koTarANi (he) hRdaya khidyase kim // " As there are good men, so there are quarrels tos) (among themselves ); as there are rivers, so there are meanderings also; as there are mountains, so there are ra.vines (too) (-such is indeed the scheme of things l this world) : why then, O (my) heart, do you get depressed ? (Reconcile yourself to this state of things )." Here though Hemcandra has classed and as a Sanal it word, in fact, it is of Desya origin. Cf. Moc. Gui. 98 it. Of aspRzyasaMsarga the adesa. is viTTAla : (3) ye tyaktvA ratnanidhi AtmAnaM taTe kSipanti / teSAM zaGkhAnA aspRzyasaMsargaH paraM, (te) phUkriyamANAH bhramanti //

Page #151
(122) " Those that leave the store-house of jewels - the ocean, and throw themselves on the shore-such conches have only (in store for them ) pollution at the hands of untouchables, being blown by them and carried (here and there )." Of bhaya the adesa. is dravakka : (4) PETA: afici ai me AET AT 5Hf FRI kimapi bhayaM tad patati yena samApyate janma // : "Whatever is earned in the day, enjoy it you fool; do not hoard a single 4+4 (a coin'); (for) some such calamity might befall you, which may end your life (any instant)." Pischel seems to have been needlessly exercised by this vs. He translates it as : "O fool, enjoy what the days bring you; don't save a single dramma. Then the fear is completely destroyed with which the birth has been completed.". There is not much sense in Pischel's rendering of the second carana. Alsdorf corrects it as : Certain fear befalls one through which life is completely destroyed ! He explains the underlying idea as follows : " Whoever is born to this earthly existence he will not be spared on this earth from bad experiences and dangers and no store of riches can protect him against it. Therefore, let go the meaningless greed and sowing."1 Of AtmIya the adesa is appaNa. e. g. phoDeMti je hiaDalaM appaNauM / ( = 2ya: ot agaia: 1) (Vide : sutra 350.2; and 367.2 ) Of dRSTi the adesa is bhi. I Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 86.

Page #152
(123) (5) ekaikaM yadyapi pazyati hariH suSThu sarvAdareNa tataH api dRSTiH yatra kutra api rAdhikA / kaH zaknoti saMvarItuM dagdhanayane snehena paryaste ( = vyaakulite)|| " Though each and everyone Hari regards with genuine respect, yet his eyes are following wherever is Radha : who indeed can conceal his helpless eyes overflowing with love ?' ___ The citation is from svayaMbhUcchanda IV. 23. The matre is mAtrA, with 5 caranas, odd ones of 15 matras, and even ones of 12 matras. 1 Of gADha the adesa is niccaTTa : (6) vibhave kasya sthiratvaM yauvane kasya garvaH / saH lekhaH prasthApyatAM (= preSyatAm ) yaH lagati gADham // " Who has, indeed, steady prosperity ? Who can be proud of (his) youth ? Let such a letter be sent as would go "hoine. (lit. "hit close')." Of asAdhAraNa the adesa is asaDDhala : (7) kutra zazadharaH kutra makaradharaH kutra bahIM kutra. meghaH / dUrasthitAnAmapi sajjanAnAM bhavati asAdhAraNaH snehaH // "How far away (from each other) are the moon and the ocean? What a great distance is there between the peacock and the cloud ? Indeed, between good persons, though separated by a vast distance, there always exists extraordinary love." Of kautuka the adesa is koDa : (8) kuJjaraH anyeSAM taruvarANAM (upari) kautukena kSipati hastam / manaH punaH ekasyAM sallakyAM yadi pRcchatha paramArtham // " The elephant lets (lit. ' throws') his trunk on other trees just out of curiosity; but his heart is cf. Notes, on sutra 350.1.

Page #153
(124) (set) only on the Sallaki (plant), if you (indeed) ask for the truth." Of krIDA the adesa is kheDDa : (9) HET IT BEHf: faepi, fas 67a ___ anuraktAH bhaktAH asmAn mA tyaja, svAmin // "What do you say ? We were really (just) playing (a joke) (lit. 'sporting'.) O Lord, please do not leave us who are in love with you and adore you." This is, perhaps, an entreaty of the Gopis to Krsna who had felt annoyed by their pranks. aNurattAu bhattAu are both Feminine Accusative Plural forms. (Vide sutra 348). This is a Prakrit illustration; the metre is sag. Pischel translated the vs. as : ** We have made jokes; why do you call it earnest ? O master, don't desert us who are devoted to you and love you." Alsdorf emends it slightly : "We have really only made a joke, what are you talking ? We who are devoted to you in love, do not push us away, 0 Master. "1 Of ramya the adesa is ravaNNa. e. g. (10) afia: 7 : 7 aat: 77 3719 Jana: 1 dezAH ramyAH bhavanti mUrkha nivasadbhiH sujanaiH // " It is not by rivers, nor ponds, nor lakes, nor by gardens and sylvan-parks that the regions look delightful, you silly one ! (But it is) from the good persons living there that these places derive their charms)." Taour could be better traced to * The 8 I 'Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studian, p. 87. 2 cf. H. C. Bhayari, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 154. (

Page #154
(125) Of adbhuta the adesa is Dhakkari : ( 11 ) hRdaya tvayA etad uktaM mama agre zatavAram / # sphuTiSyAmi priye pravasati ahaM, (hai) bhaNDaka ( = nirlajja ), (he ) adbhutasAra // " 0 my heart, you said this before me a hundred times I will burst when my beloved goes away on a 6 You shameless journey. ' ( But you have not done so). one, with nerves of stone !" Of he sakhi the adesa is helli : eg. heli ma jhaMkhahi Alu / ( = ' he sakhi, mA jalpa anarthakam ' | ) ( Vide : sutra 379.1) Of pRthakpRthak the adesa is juaMjuaM :. . ( 12 ) ekA kuTI paJcabhiH rudvA teSAM paJcAnAmapi pRthakpRthak buddhiH / bhagini, tad gRhaM kathaya kathaM nandatu yatra kuTumbakaM Atmacchandakam // " One small hut (i. e. ' the human body' ) is occupied by five (senses) and. all the five think differently. O sister, tell me how that home will prosper where (all the members of) the family is self-willed ?" The metre is vadanaka; 16 matras in a carana. Of mUrkha the adesus are nAlia and vaDha : ( 13 ) yaH punaH manasi eva vyAkulIbhUtaH cintayati dadAti na drammaM na rUpakam / rati - vaza - bhramaNazIlaH karAgrollAlitam gRhe evaM kuntaM guNayati saH mUrkhaH // "He, who feels the pangs (of love) in his mind (but does nothing about meeting his beloved); who thinks ( and thinks) but never gives a dramma (': ' = a gold coin') or (even) a rupee; who, love-lorn and wandering, practises spearing the target (only) at home. - is (indeed) a fool." divehi vidattauM khAhi vaDha / ( = divasa : arjitaM khAda mUrkha | ) ( Vide : sutra 422. 4)

Page #155
(128) Of nava the adesa is navakha. e. g. 'navakhI kavi visa-gaThi' / (= navInA kApi viSa-granthiH / ') (Vide : satra 420. 3) ___OF avaskanda the adesa. is daDavaDa : (14), calAbhyAM valamAnAbhyAM locanAbhyAM ye tvayA dRSTAH bAle / teSu makaradhvajAvaskandaH patati apUrNe kAle // <<. Those (young persons) towards whom you have directed (lit. have seen with ') your tremuleus sideglances, are waylaid by the god of love in no time." Cf. 'mayaNu jihAM paripaMthIya paMthIya dhAI adhIra.' (Vasantavilasa, 5) Of yadi the adesa is chuDu. e. g.. ___ 'chuDu agghai vavasAu' | (= yadi ardhate vyavasAyaH / ) (Vide : sutra 381. 1) Of saMbandhin the adesas are kera and taNa. (15) gataH sa kesarI, pibata jalaM nizcintA: hariNAH / yasya saMbandhinA huGkAreNa mukhebhyaH patanti tRNAni // "Gone is that lion; now drink your fill (of water ) without fear, O deer - the lion, at the sound of whose roar (mouthfuls of) grass ( instantneously) fell from your mouths through terror." This is an illustration of the adesa kera ( = saMbandhin ). aha bhaggA amhahaM taNA / (= atha bhagnAH asmAkaM saMbandhinaH / ) (Vide : sutra. 379.2) This is an illustration of the adesa. taNa (= saMbandhin ). Of mA bhaiSIH the adesa is bhanbhIsA, a feminine noun. (16) svasthAvasthAnAM AlapanaM sarvaH api lokaH karoti / ArtAnAM 'mA bhaiSIH' iti yaH sajanaH saH dadAti // " To those in good cheer every one likes to speak; but to promise protection (and succour) to those in distress, this only the good men can do."

Page #156
(127) ... Of yadyad dRSTaM tadtad the adea is jAiTThiA : (17) yadi rajyase yadyad dRSTaM tasmin tasmin hRdaya mugdhakhabhAva / .(tarhi) lohena sphuTanazIlena iva ghanAH sahiSyante tApAH // .... " If you go on fixing your love on whomsoever (you) happen to come across (lit. ' see'), O my guileless heart, (then) like iron being tempered you will have to bear scorching fires ('agonies'; pakSe, 'fire')." Pischel and Alsdorf have missed the underlying thought of this verse. Pischel translated the vs. as : ") you silly heart, if you like the first thing you come across, then you will suffer violent pain like the heat (from iron) when it cracks into pieces." Alsdorf emended the rendering of the second line as : " it should be off-cracking iron, i. e. as if you were burnt with blowing iron.' 423. huhuru' - 'ghuggha' - Adi (zabdAH) zabda - ceSTA - AdinAM - anukaraNe (prayujyante ) / In Apabhramsa ge and similar words are used to imitate sound, and gma and such other words are used to imitate actions, respectively. (Illustration of huhuru :) (1) bhayA jJAtaM makSyAmi ahaM premahRde huhuru iti (shbden)| kintu acintitA saMpatitA vipriyanauH jhaTiti // "I thought I would plunge in the lake of love with a hurrr sound; but from nowhere (lit. 'unexpectedly') there soon rushed a boat - my lover's peccadillo." ___As the proviso Adi ( = ' and others') indicates : (2) khAdyate na kasaraka iti (zabdaM kRtvA ), pIyate na 'dhuMTa' __ iti ( zabdaM kRtvA) evameva bhavati sukhAsikA priyena dRSTena nayanAbhyAm ...

Page #157
(128) " The beloved cannot be swallowed with a ( PAR ) sound, nor can he be drunk in a gulp (with a 8242 sound ); and yet one can enjoy the rapture ( gefa - happiness) of merely gazing at the darling with longing eyes." 1. Here he is the imitation of the sound one makes while eating (cf. Mod. Guj. 97417, 75), and gje is the imitation of the sound one makes while drinking (cf. Mod. Guj. gaTagaTa, Marathi ghuTaghuTa). (Illustration of) the other words i rulle): (3) 19 arst: 7 ga fagrefa ( = 4E) pati tAvadeva virahaH gavAkSeSu markaTaceSTAM dadAti // "My lord is as yet worshipping in our home the (holy) is (before proceeding on a journey), still (the anguish of) separation peeps through the windows like a scowling monkey." Here the word cyffas is suggestive of a monkey's pranks, The use of the word nie ( = "and other") suggests similar other usages. e. g. (4) FETTFE FRI-lear ( = stof afloset) Hue (= af ) ___gale maNayaH na viMzatiH / tathApi goSThAH kAritAH mugdhayA utthAnopavezanam // "On her head she had just an old and tattered 26 ( ladies' woollen apparel, worn usually by cowherdwomen'), and round her neck she had hardly (a string of ) twenty beads; yct, the young beauty made the cowherds of the hamlet rise and sit up (to have a full view of her )." Here ogast indicates action ('standing and sitting down'); of, Mod, Guj. Jeta Fem. noun.

Page #158
(129) There are other (Fifa) similar words (indicating action). 424. ' '-9799: (TET:) 378for: ( ) I In Apabhramsa af and other similar adverbs are rised as expletives --- ;. e. without making any specific addition to the sense. (1) 37 (#) 72/4917: (Hafa) (R) fan: kifaa: famidi (nUnaM) viparItA buddhiH bhavati vinAzasya kAle // "O mother, I regret (so much) 1 offended my darling at eventide. (Indeed), one loses one's sense when doom approached near." Cf. Pischel : "O mother, I feel repentence for having quarrelled in the evening with the beloved one. The mind is perverse at the time of ruin." 1 Here as is just TRF; it does not add to the sense, The mention of the word 37EUR (and other ') in the sutra points to ars and other such words. 425. araz o fa'- afe' -' ta' -' -' autur' sfa (Ferarat: gua) i In Apabhramsa when anami (the sense =' for hin',--the Dative sense) is to be indicated tre, afa, tre, fa, autor - these five adverbs -- !re to be used. ( Illustrations): (1) 77277, TOT FEHTAT ( = Afa: )2 37f9 90 ffma anti net 378, 997: FIFIT: 378 "0) dear, tell me in what place is this practice in vogue-- (thr:lt) I am pining for you, while you are pining away for someone else ? " : Pischel translates the vs. as : 1 Pischel, Hemacundra's Grammatik der Prakrit Sprachen, 1,, 177; II, 187. 2 Cf, Udayasaubhagyaganin, Dodhakavrtti. .

Page #159
(130) "O friend, that is an absolutely wonderful way and manner to what aim are you applying it. I, beloved one, am perishing because of you, but you because of someone else ?" Alsdorf emends the first line : "O friend, in what country, tell me, is this rule - valid (= is such a thing in fashion)?"1 Here kehi and resi are tAdarthya (Dative) postpositions. Simillar illustrations (may be given) for ars and fe. Et autot (= HETTE ela) (Vide : sutra 366. 1) illustrates the use of actor as a Dative postposition. It is probably < not rutur, the latter noun having been dropped in brisk colloquial usage. cf. Mod. Guj. 'amit (= a Florent) Top Tet,' = He did not come because of that (= that reason ). 426. go' -'faar' - (fa famat:) Fart fea - 3 (1449: Hafa) i In Apahramsa after punar and vinA adverb a svArthika feq - termination is added. . (1) m ag av 7 faraja Aatek yatra punaH smaraNaM jAtaM gataM tasya snehasya kiM nAma / "One can remember the dear one, whose memory is slightly dimmed (lit. who is slightly forgotten '); but, when the memory itself has faded away, what is that love worth (lit. "by what name should that love be called ) ?" .. This verse: has intrigued several scholars. Udayasaubhagya tried to explain the vs. as : "saH vallabhaH smaryate, yo vallabhaH vismarati svalpamapi / striyAH yadi smaraNaM ia: ART FEET Fae alt 1 a fafafare: 1". Alsdorf, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 86, - -- -

Page #160
(131) Pischel rendered it as : 6 One always remembers the dear object which one forgets for a short while. Where, however, except for the memory (the love) has vanished, what sense has this love ?" Alsdorf translates it differently : " That is something dear, which one remembers, and which one only slowly forgets. Where however even this inemory has vanished, what could this love be named ? (How could one call such a love, love ?)" 1 Vaidya's translation, too, is not helpful : " That is called dear which is remembered though it may have been forgotten for a while; but what is the name of that affection the recollection of wbich comes and goes away quickly ?" Dr. Bhayani mostly follows Vaidya. : In the above vs. puNu is the illustration of svArthika hit z term. added to gaiz. Dr. Bhayani traces the evolution thus : 39: > quit > gu. (Illustration of the same term. added to an ): fau Hati (='faat yea a I I ) (Vide : Sutra 386.1) fau is probably formed from fator on the analogy of gu. 427. tazah' - (sa farra del FET - ''-3'-( fait a: 1) In Apabhrama (the word) 39374 takes fra Porsche and 3 terminations. I Al dort, Apabhramsa Studien, p. 89. 2 H. C. Bhayani, Apabhramsa Vyakarana, p. 99. 3 Ibid, p. 156. .

Page #161
(132) (1) jihvendriyaM nAyakaM vazIkuruta, yasya adhInAni anyAni / mUle vinaSTe tumbinyAH avazyaM zuSkAni bhavanti parNAni // (Try to) control the sense of taste, which is the leading one whom other senses follow; when the root of the gourd (creeper) is destroyed, (all) the leaves certainly dry up." Here 3r illustrates the sutra. (Deriv. avazya > avassa > avasa + eM Instr. sing. term.). Metre is ullAla ( kapUra ) : 15 + 13 = 28 matras; yati after 15 matras.1 avasu na suahiM suhacchiahiM / (= avazyaM na khapanti sukhAsikAyAm / ) (Vide : sutra. 376-2) 428. 'ekzaH '-zabde Dit-i (pratyayaH bhavati) / - In Apabhramsa the word ekzaH takes a svArthika Dit i affix. (1) ekazaH zIlakalaGkitAnAM dIyante prAyazcittAni / yaH punaH khaNDayati anudivasaM tasya prAyazcittena kim // "For one who has broken his vows once expiation can be prescribed; but when one wrecks (one's character) day after day, what is the use of setting him expiatory actions ?" Here gefa illustrates the sutra. : 429. (nAmnaH parataH ) a - (Dit ) aDa - (Dit ) ulla - pratyayAH svArthe ( bhavanti, tadyoge.) khArthika - ka( pratyayasya.) luka (= lopaH) ca (bhvti)| In Apabhramsa nouns take a, (Dit ) aDa, (Dit ) ulla, svArthika suffixes, and when they apply, the svArthika ka term. is dropped. (1) virahAnalajvAlAkarAlitakaH pathikaH pathi yad dRSTakaH (= dRSTaH) / tad militvA sarvaiH pathikaiH sa eva kRtaH amiSThaH // I cf. chandonuzAsana (7-2) of Hemacandra, ed. H. D. Velankar, p. 213.

Page #162
(133) "A traveller, oppressed by the fire of separation, was found (collapsed) on the road. All the (other) travellers gathered together and used him as a heating stove ( to ward off their cold )." The idea in the above rendering has been suggested by Udayasaubhagyaganin; it has not only very striking rela, but it also justifies the use of alle (= #57), which would be otherwise irrelevant in the context.. . Dr. Vaidya explains the second carana differently : "All the travellers gathered (together) and consigned him to fire (as he was dead)." Here karAliau, diTThau and aggiThThau are the illustrations of alfa 37 suffix which has again, changed to 5 (cf. FTHRICE I vide sutra 331 ). illustrations of the svArthika Dit suffix aDa : WE ARE THET'I (= #4 #1=467 gioti) (Vide : sutra 379.1). Illustration of svArthika Dit suffix ulla : gas faset iafe preti (='gafit greit afat: Freel? 1) (Vide : sutra 422.12) 430. gai ( gafanirantai ) 1791: ( 1791: Hafia) In Apabhramsa, those affixes like 37534 etc. which are formed by the different combinations (ini) of * - 36 - 36 are also current. ( Illustration of ) FETT 31531 : le fara f ts3 TUTE I (= Futera: vt agi 49: 1) (Vide : sutra 350. 2). Here in the illustrative word fets 3 has been elided as per sutra feitosia etc. i I P SE - TATTT- T 2:1', Sidha Hemacandra VIII. I. 269.

Page #163
(134) (Illustration of) fer 5EH : Yogs yooft iga' ( = TE#: qufafayfa 1) (i'ide : sutra 395. 2) (1) (Illustration of ) 5653: ( = SETL 3* + fet 35 ) : svAmiprasAdaM salajjaM priyaM, sImAsanyau vAsam / (a) argas, 21 ( = faai) gafa fa:19 11 " (Seeing) the king's favour, shyness of the husband, (bis) posting (lit. residence') on the frontiers, and his ( remarkable ) valour--the (young) wife heaves deep sighs." The undelying idea is this : The king has given an iinportant military assignment to the husband, on the borders of the kingdom, which is always simmering with trouble, and the busband is so recklessly brave that he will always rush into the fry. He is so shy that he would not tell his master that he is newly wed and his wife is pining away, so that his posting may be made nearer home. All these factors point to an ever present danger, which makes the newly-wed maiden ever anxious about her husband's life. ; In the above illustrative verse, agast is an instance of the combination of all the three suffixes 36, 38 and 29, while the final lengthening of the vowel ( 5 51) is according to the sutra 'Firat Afzeit 1 ( sutra 330 ). 431. ( Tianaraat gairai) afar fag - ( 4879: Tafa) i In A pabbramsa, words taking the suffixes mentioned in the foregoing two sutras, when in Feminine (gender), take fotke termination. (1) 217 ur '? 'ZET, Alif sa azracchvAsaiH kaJcukaM timitodvAnaM (= AIzuSkaM) kurvantI / /

Page #164
(135) " O sojourner ! did you see my (fair) lady-love ?* * (Yes), I saw her, listlessly looking at your route (of return ), and making her bodice wet and dry with her tears and deep sighs.'" Here test illustrates the sutra. (Another illustration ) : 'gai et af Freiti (='# r qan: The 1) ( Vide : sutra 422.12 ) 432. Yarana qasraty 34 - 37012 ( antes ) FETT - (57272: Hata) i In Apabhramsa words (extended as above) with the suffix (e. g. 353) which terminates in 37, take RET termination in the Feminine gender. This is an exception to the above sutra about the force of term. in Fem. nouns. (1) f: 31ra: ' (fa) ar araf, ae afa: 7 got sifare: 1 (aaa) ne facer 734a: fis: 3119 7 CET 11 "I learnt the news that my dear had come (from his long journey ); his words (lit. voice) fell on my ears. (T... very moment) (the anguish of) separation dis e ! (! 'fled away ')so that no trace (lit.no cust of its t') of it was seen anywhere." llere prin 311 is the illustration of the 3 term. It is formed thus : pt (= extes: ) + 31534 > ees + 37537 > sa > 296311 > 3 (cf. sutra 433). 433. 37' - ETC (= ) 5(= 31-7 ). In Apabhramsa in Feminine nouns the (penultimate) 2- T before the 311 suffix, changes to 5. e. g. efsat fa a fare l'( = 'Els FT et fa a el') (Vide : sutra 432.1) This change occurs only in Feminine nouns; e. g. in 'gfor FRET EI (='#fa: Fof slae: 1') the change C

Page #165
(136) a>i has not taken place in kannaDai, as it is a Masculine noun. __434. yuSmad - Adi -(zabdAnAM parasya) Iya - ( pratyayasya) Dit AraH (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhramsa in qua and other (such words ), the Iya term. (e. g. in yuSmadIya, asmadIya etc ) takes the adesh A. (i. e. yuSmad > tumha ; Iya > Ara ; yuSmadIya > tumhAra ). (1) saMdezena kiM tvadIyena yat saMgAya na milyate / ___ svapnAntare pItena pAnIyena, priya, pipAsA kiM chidyate // "What is the use of your message, if we cannot meet together ? If in a dreun (one feels) one is drinking .. water, can thirst be ever quenched (by it) ?" Here tuhAreNa (= tvadIyena) illustrates the sutra. Other illustrations : 'devakhu amhArA kaMtu' / (= pazya asmadIyaM kAntam / ) (Vide : shtra. 345.1) bahiNi mahArA kaMtu ' ( = bhagini madIyaH kAntaH / ) (Vide : sutra 351.1) 435. (idam - kim - Adi - sarvanAmnAm) at - pratyayasya Dit etula: - (AdezaH bhvti)| _In Apabhramsa when the prououns idam , kim , yat , tad , etad take the at term., it is substituted by Dit ettula. e.g. ettalo (= iyAn ); kettulo (= kiyAn ); jettulo (= yAvAn); tettulo (= tAvAn ). 436. (sarvanAmnAm ) tra-pratyayasya Dit ettahe (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhramsa when the pronouns (sarvAdi) have, in the Locative (sense) tra-term. it is substituted by the adesa Dit ettahe. (1) yatra tatra dvAre lakSmIH visaMSThulA (= vihalA) dhAvati / priyaprabhraSTA iva gaurI nizcalA kutra api na tiSThati //

Page #166
(137) "Here and there, on to the doorsteps (and in to the homes), Laksmi (the goddess of fortune) rushes unsteadily; like a maiden deserted by her lover, she remains steadfast nowhere." Here etahe ( = atra ), and tetahe ( = tatra ) illustrate the sutra. 437. tva -- tala ( = tA ) - pratyayayoH paNa - ( AdezaH bhavati ) / In Apabhramsa the (Taddhita) terminations and are substituted by the adesa tq. e. g. 'vaDDappaNu para pAviai / ' ( = mahattvaM paraM prApyate / ) (Vide sutra 366.1) By the arts (= the proviso that the change mentioned in the sutra takes place generally, but not always, (the alternative formation will be): vaDattaNaho taNeNa / ' ( = ' mahattvasya arthe / ' ) ( Vide : sutra 366.1). 438. ( kRt- ) tavya pratyayasya ' ievvaraM ' - ' evvauM' - 'evA' iti ( AdezAH bhavanti ) / In Apabhramsa the Krt termination Participles) is substituted by the three " evvauM, evA. e. g. - ( 1 ) etad gRhItvA yad mayA yadi priyaH udvAryate / mayA kartavyaM kimapi nApi martavyaM paraM dIyate // (of Potential adesas - "If accepting this I have to give up (lit. 'sacrifice') my beloved, then nothing remains for me to do but only to die. " Here karievva and marievvaraM are illustrations of the STOJE) adesa (for 4). ( 2 ) dezozcATanaM zikhikvathanaM ghanakuTTanaM yad loke / maJjiSThayA atiraktayA sarva soDhavyaM bhavati // - ievvauM, "What is (the most trying ordeal) in this world--- being uprooted from one's soil, being boiled on fires and being pounded by hammers all this has to be borne

Page #167
(138) by maJjiSThA (Mod. Guj. majITha ----- a deep red vegetable dre'): (for) it is so very rakta (= ' red'; pakSe, 'in love')" . * Here cat is the illustration of the goas adesa. (3) svapitavyaM paraM vAritaM puSpavatIbhiH samam / jAgartavyaM punaH kaH dharati yadi saH vedaH pramANam / / " Sleeping with a wonan during her periods is forbidden; but who prevents one for keeping awake with her-if (indeed) the Vedic injunctions must be followed ?" Here soevA and jamgevA are illustrations of the evA adesa. 439. ktvA - (pratyasya ) 'i' - 'iu' - 'ivi' - avi' - ( AdezAH bhavanti ) / In Apabhramsa the Far term. (of Absolutive Participles ) has four adesas i, iu, ivi, avi. (Illustration) of the i adesa : (1) hRdaya, yadi vairiNaH bahavaH tataH kiM abhre ArohAmaH / - asmAkaM (api) dvau hastau yadi punaH mArayitvA mriyAmahe // "O my heart ! if enemies outnuinber us many times; do we, therefore, fly to (take shelter in) the sky? We (too) have two hands, if (it comes to that) we will lay down our lives after killing ( several enemies in the battle)." Here mAri (= mArayitvA) illustrates the sutra. Dr. Vaidya explains abhi as = ghanAH (= 'clouds'), which is not quitel relevant in this context. . (Illustration) of iu adesa. : 'gaya - ghaDa - bhajiu jati' / (= gajaghaTAH bhjynte)| (Vide : sutra 395.5) (Illustration) of the cfa adesa : (2) rakSati sA viSahAriNI (= pAnIyahArikA) dvau karau cumbitvA jIvam / pratibiMbitamuJjavat jalaM yAbhyAM a-kSobhitaM pItam //

Page #168
(139) "That water-girl sustains her life by kissing the two hands with which she drank water, in which the image of muJja (= king Mulja.' ; pakSe 'the munja grass:') was reflected undisturbed." / Here preale is the illustration of the sta adesa: (3) (Illustration) of avi adesa : ___ bAhuM vimocya yAsi tvaM, bhavatu, tathA kaH doSaH / hRdayasthitaH yadi niHsarasi (tataH) jAnAmi muJja (tvaM) saroSaH // " You are thrusting aside my arms (in embrace); (well), be it so, there is no harm (in it). If you, (how. ever), get out of my heart, (then only) (dear) Munja. I will know that you are estrangeel (lit. 'angry')." Here fagafa illustrates the sutra. 440. (ktvA-pratyayasya) eppi' - 'eppiNu' - 'evi' - 'eviNu' - (iti aadeshaaH)| In Apabhramsa (the fear term of the Absolutive Participle) is substituted by four adesas - 'eppi', 'eNiNa', 'eviM', 'eviNu'. e. g. (1) jitvA azeSaM kaSAya-balaM datvA abhayaM jagataH (= jgte)|, lAtvA (= gRhItvA) mahAvratAni (munayaH) zivaM labhante dhyAtvA __ tattvasya (= tatvam // "Having subjugated an entire army of passioris, having granted (spiritual) protection to the world, aftar taking solemn (lit. 'great') vows, and ineditating upon the fundamental truth, the sages attain beatitude." Here jeppi, deppiNu, levi and jhAeviNu illustrate the sitra. The four terminations are mentioned one by one to indicate the context with the following (sutra). 1441. tum (- pratyayasya ) evaM'- 'aNa'- aNahaM'- 'aNahiM ' cA. (prAktanasUtranirdiSTAdezaiH sahitAH) (AdezAH bhvnti)| . .

Page #169
(140) .. In Apabhraisa the ai termination (of the Infinitive of Purpose) has 4 adesas "evaM', 'aNa', 'aNahaM', 'aNahiM'; and- (also) as ca (= ' and ') in the sutru indicates eppi, eppiNu, evi, eviNu (i.e. the 4 adesas mentioned in the previous sutra) - thus (in all) 8 adesas. - Illustrations : .. (1) dAtuM duSkaraM nijadhanaM, kartuM na tapaH pratibhAti / - evameva sukhaM bhoktuM manaH , paraM bhoktuM na yAti // "One finds it difficult to donate one's wealth; and it does not strike him that he ought to practise penance. His intention is to enjoy pleasures for nothing; but he can never enjoy them (that way)". Here devaM, karaNa, bhuMjaNaha, bhuMjaNahiM illustrate the four adesas (of tum ), namely, evaM, aNa, aNahaM and aNahiM. . (2) jetuM tyaktuM (ca) sakalAM dharAM, lAtuM (=gRhItuM ) tapaH pAlayitum (ca) / vinA zAntinA tIrthezvareNa kaH zaknoti bhuvane api // ___ " To conquer the whole world and (then) to give it away, to undertake penance and observe it in its entirety)-except the tIrthaMkara zAntinAtha who can achieve this in the whole (wide) world ? " Here jeppi, caeppiNu, leviNu and pAlevi are the illustrations of eppi, eppiNu, eviNu and evi adesas (of the tum termination). - 442. gam - (dhAtoH) eppiNu' - ' eppi' (- pratyayayoH) e-kArasya luk (= lopaH) vA (bhvti)| . In Apabhramsa when applied to the root th the two (tum-) adesus eppiNu and eppi drop their intial e, optionally. Illustrations : (1) gatvA vArANasyAM narAH atha ujiyinyAM gatvA / mRtAH prApnuvanti paramapadaM divyAntarANi mA jalpa / / "Having gone to Banaras, or having gone to Ujjayini and meeting death (there), people ait in the Jain. Education International

Page #170
(141) highest bliss (lit. ' place')-don't talk of other divine places." : Here siseau and sifa are illustrations of initial g of eppiNu and eSi being dropped. Alternatively, (2) gaGgAM gatvA yaH mriyate yaH zivatIrtha gatvA / krIDati tridazAvAsagataH saH yamalokaM jitvA / / " He who breathes last on the (banks of the) Ganges or in (lit. --huring gone to') / zivatIrtha (= 'a holy place, sanctified by god Siva'), conquers the Yama's abode (yamaloka), and enjoys himself in heaven." Here the usual (untruncated) forms gameppiNu and gameppi are used. 443. tRn (=tR) - pratyayasya aNaa (AdezaH bhvti)| In Apabhrainua the a termination of (Verbal nouns) is substituted by the 31731 udesa. e. g. (1) hastI mArayitA, lokaH kathayitA / * paTaho vAdayitA, zvA bhaSitA // . " The elephant has the habit of attacking; people have the habit of talking (scandal); the druin has the habit of being beaten; the dog has the habit of barking." Here mAraNau, bollaNau, vajaNau, bhasaNau are the illustrations of the sutra. 444. 'iva'-arthe 'naM' - ' nau' - 'nAi' - ' nAvai' - ' jaNi' ___jaNu' - iti ( AdezAH bhvnti)| In Apabhrum ta to express the sense of 'iva' (= yathA like', 'as it') there are 6 adesas - namely '8', '73', 'nAi', ' nAvai', 'jaNi', and -- jaNu'. (Illustration of) naM : = 'naM malla - jujjhu sasi - sAhu karahiM / ( = yathA mallayuddhaM zazirAhU kurutaH / ) (Vide sutra 382.1)

Page #171
(142) (Illustration of) nau : (1) ravyastamane samAkulena kaNThe vitIrNaH na chinnaH / / cakreNa (= cakravAkena ) khaNDa: mRNAlikAyAH yathA jIvArgala: dattaH // " As the Sun was setting the distressed 14 placed a bit of lotus-fibre in the mouth but did not bite it-- as if it had fixed a crow-bar to shut in his (departing) soul." (Illustration of) nAi : (2) valayAvali-nipatana-bhayena dhanyA (= priyA ) UrdhvabhujA yAti / vallabha-viraha-mahAhRdasya stAghaM gaveSayati iva / / "For fear of dropping her row of bracelets the fair lady moves with both hands raised -as if she is sounding the depth of the grent pond of her separation from ther lover." (Illustration of) nAvai : (3) prekSya mukhaM jinavarasya dIrgha-nayana-salAvaNyam / iva guru - matsara --- bhRtaH jvalane pravizati lavaNam // " Seeing the lovely face of ffwate with long eyes, salt leaps into fire as if on account of extreme jealousy." The underlying islea is like this: " When fraat comes froin outside salt is moved round his head and thrown into the fire to ward off any evil influence of onlookers. The poet fancies that the gigog (beauty'; pakSe, 'salinity') of jinavara is so transcendentally great that it drives sau into a rage, which therefore, leaps into fire." (Illustration of ) for : (4) campaka - kusumasya madhye sakhi bhramaraH praviSTaH / zobhate indranIla: iva kanake upaviSTaH / /

Page #172
(143) "Right in the centre of the Campaka flower, O friend, a bee has set ( lit. entered '); it look lovely, like the mos jewel set in gold." The metre is of 11 + 10 matras. (Illustration of ) HOT : fapin - Ty fag fortfa su ' (='factA A fagor frar 591) ( Vide : sutra 401.3 ) 445. (397217 ) Fresh 347741 In Apabbramsa the gender (of a word) is often different (from its gender in Sanskrit ): e. g. pins ta' ( =' at ATT CITY 441 ) ( Vide : sutra 345.1 ) Here the originally Masculine noun ( 727 ) has been declined as a Neuter noun. (Another illustration :) (1) Starfor starfa geta arra: FZ1 grati : GT-AIR-FT-Har: a: fer F2141: (fa) para il " The clouds are shrowding the mountains. (Seeing this ) the traveller hurries up (lit. "moves') crying. He is frightened : when it (i. e. the cloud') is so intent on swallowing up such (= vast) mountains, will it ever spare his beloved ?'" . Here 361 is Masculine though the original Sanskrit word (3774) is Neuter. (2) qe fassat 37. ferr: altri Fiat 791 Frift Fai ( = firei) (ART) : (fera: ), amfiter ( at ) FTFIR " The bowels are entwining the feet, and the (chopped) head has been resting on the shoulder; yet the hand has firmly grasped the dagger-for such, my lord, I would give away my life,"

Page #173
(144) Here size is Feminine, though the original word (antraM) is Neuter. (3) zirasi ArUDhAH khAdanti phalAni punaH zAkhAH moTayanti ( = bhaJjanti, vkriikurvnti)| tathApi mahAdrumAH zakunInAM aparAdhitaM na kurvanti / "Perching on the tops they eat the fruits, and also twist (or break') the branches; still the great trees do not punish the birds." Here DAlaI is. Neuter, though usually it ( DAlI) is Feminine. 446. (apabhraMze prAyaH) zaurasenIvat (kArya bhvti)| In Apabhramsa, there often occur changes as in the Sauraseni Prakrit.. (1) zIrSe zekharaH kSaNaM vinirmApitaH kSaNaM kaNThe prAlambaH kRtaH / ___ratyA vihitaM kSaNaM muNDamAlikAyAM ( = muNDamAlikA) yat praNayena taM namata . kusumadAmakodaNDaM kAmasya // " Shaped by Rati as a (floral) crown-hung (lit. made :) (like) a wreath round her neck at another inoment; then (gain ) fondly turned (by her ) into a muNDamAlA (a. chaplet worn on the head')- pay your homage to that bow of Cupid, (faslrioned froin) fowerwreaths." Here viNimmavidu, radie, kidu. vihidu all reveal the predominantly Sauraseni trait ( t>d ). It is likely that the illustration has been taken from the Apabhramsa spoken in the region where formerly Sauraseni Prakrit was current. The metre is Matri (cf. sutra 350.2).

Page #174
(145) 447. (35az azhafa YAP ) 277: ( Hala) 1 The characteristics of the different) Prakrit dialects sometimes interchange. For example, as it is recorded that 'in Magadhi faig changes to fas (acc. to sutra fatfatet: 1 VIII-4 -298 ), so also (fato changes to f28) in Prakrit, Puisaci and Sauraseni. E. g. farofa ? = 'farsfa' (= He stands'), (current primarily in Magidhi, but sometiines encountered also in general Prukrit -- e. g. Maharastri, Paisaci and Saura seni. ( Similarly ) in Apabhramsa s as a second member of il compound consonant is elided alternatively, which (trait) aulso (sometimes) occurs in Magadhi. Note, for example . TE - AIURT - HT - 17:35 377 - TE21 - EFT Fift'i (='ta - ARTT - FIA - CP: 157 - FEET - JETZT Afaa: 1) ; (note retention of 7 in Tau Page #176
(147) forms sire, sirammi, (and along with them) sirasi; and sare, , (and with them) afet. The word fresh occurs as an auspicious invocation, which gives the blessing of long life and prosperity to the students (of this treatise ). Thus ends the fourth section (962) of the Eighth Chapter of the grammatical treatise named fage prepared by Acarya Sri Hemcandra. Here also ends the Commentary named after an the grammar nained FASEATTERTO TERTIAN.

Page #177
(148) PRASASTI (A Panegyric of the patron ) 1. There flourished (in the past) a King, named Mularaja, with mighty arms, capable of supporting the burden of the earth, bearing the imprint of the four limitless oceans; who was like a lion to the onrushing enemy - elephants; and was an ornament of the virtuous Culukya race. 2. In his line was born King Jayasimhadeva, (resplendent like) the Sun by his great stara ( valour'; om, heat'); who left an impress of (lit. 'inscribed') his name -- G75 (both ) on the Sun (in the form) of his ( brilliant) dynasty, and also on the moon. 3. He, having skilfully employed the four ex. pedients (against the enemies ) consummately, having conquered and governed the earth girdled by the four oceans, having disciplined his mind by the four sciences (fais - 341refferat, azt, araf and querifa ), and having acquired self-restraint, had reached the last extremity in the attainment of the four objects of life ( grapes ---E, 3949, A and H&T). 4. By him, who was harrassed by a multitude of grammars ( which were in themselves ) extremely diffuse, difficult to learn, and loose (in structure) -- by him requested, Muni Hemacandra prepared systematically this unique (treatise on) grammar.

Page #178
pari zi STa m / dodhakavRttiH zrIgautamAya namaH // DholA sA.- nAyakaH zyAmala: , 'dhaNa' nAyikA priyA cakavarNI / 'nAiM' utprekSate - 'suvarNarekhA kaSapaTTake dattA' ityarthaH // 1 1 DhollA ma0- he nAyaka, tvaM mayA vAritaH / dIrgha mAnaM mA kuru / nidrayA gamiSyati rAtriH avaskaMdo vibhAtaM zIghraM bhavati // 2 . - biTTie- he putrike, mayA tvaM bhaNitA / mA kuru vakrAM dRSTim / he putrike, sakarNA bhalliyathA mArayati hRdaye praviSTA // 3 ei ti0- ete te ghoTakAH / eSA sA sthalI / ete te nizitAH khaGgAH / atra manuSyatvaM jJAyate yo nApi valgAM vAlayati // 4 dahamu0--- dazamukhaH bhuvanabhayaMkaraH / toSitazaGkaraH - pUjitazaGkaraH / nirgato rathavare caTitaH / utprekSate - * devena caturmukhaM brahmANaM SaNmukhaM kArtikeyaM dhyAtvA ekasmin rAvaNe lagitvA' / ko'rthaH - etadvayamapi ekIkRtya rAvaNo ghaTito nirmitaH, dazamukhatvAdityarthaH // 5 agali.- agalitasnehAH 5 nivRttAH calitAH / teSAmupari yojanalakSamapi yAtu / varSazatenApi yo milati / sakhi sa saukhyAnAM 3 sthAnaM teSAmityarthaH // 6 aMgahiM0- aGgairaGga na militaM 4, he sakhi, adhareNa adharo na prAptaH / priyasya mukhakamalaM pazyantyA evameva surataM saMprAptam (sic? samAptam ) // 7 ye mahu0- ye mama dattAH divasA: dayitena pravasatA calatA satA, tAndivasAn gaNayantyA mamAGgulyo jarjaritA nakhena // 8 sAyaru0- sAgaraH upari tRNAni dharati, tale kSipati ratnAni / svAmI subhRtyamapi pariharati, sanmAnayati khalAn - durjanAn // 9 guNehiM0 - guNai na saMpadaH paraM kIrtizca / jIvAH phalAni likhitAni bhunyjte| dRSTAntayati - kesarI kapardikAmapi na labhate, gajAratu lakSa gRhyante // 10 1 Emended; MS takes vss 1 & 2 together and number them as I. 2 MS snehA. 3 MS sukhyAnAM 4. MS milataM. 5 MS kSapati , MS kezarI.

Page #179
(150) vacchahe.--- jano vRkSAtphalAni gRhaNAtira, kaTupallavAni varjayati / tato'pi mahAgumastAn kaTupallavAn utsaGge 8 dharati / ka iva, svajana iva, yathA svajanaH / kaTupallavaprAyAnapi janAn dharati na tu tiraskarotItyarthaH // 11 dUruDDA0-dUroDDAnena dUragamanena patitaH khalo durjanaH AtmAnaM janaM ca mArayati / yathA girizRGgabhyaH patitA zilA AtmAnamanyamapi cUrNa krotiityrthH|| 12 jo guNa- ya AtmIyAn guNAn gopAyati, parasya guNAn prakaTAn karoti / ahaM kaliyuge 10 tasya durlabhasya svajanasya bali-pUjAM kriye ityrthH|| 13 taNahaM0- tRNAnAM tRtIyA bhaGgI nApi tRtIyaprakAro nApyasti, tena kAraNena avaTataTe 11 - kUpataTe vasanti / atha yo janastRNAni lagitvA uttarati, atha iti athavA tRNAni janena saha svayaM majanti / anyo'pi yaH prakAradvayaM kartukAmo bhavati sa viSamasthAne vasati / prakAradvayaM kiM mriyate vA zatrUn jayati veti bhAvArthaH // 14 daivu.- devo vane tarUNAM pakkaphalAni zakunInAM pakSiNA ghaTayati, sat saukhyaM varam / karNayoH praviSTAni khalavacanAni saukhyaM netyarthaH // 15 dhavalu0- dhavalo vRSabhaH dhaureyo viSIdati viSAdaM karoti ityarthaH / kiM kRtvA / svAmino guruM bhAraM prekSya / kiM manasi acintayat tadAha / ahaM kiM na 12 yojitaH / kva, dvayordizoH 13 / kiM kRtvA, khaNDau kRtvA - ityarthaH // 16 girihe. 14- niHsAmAnyaH sarvo'pi jano gRhaM muktvA gireH zilAtalaM gRhNAti, taroH phalaM gRhNAti / tato'pi manuSyebhyaH 18 araNyaM na rocate ityarthaH // 17 - tarahuM0- munayo'pi tarubhyo'pi valkalaM paridhAnaM phalamazanaM ca kameNa lbhnte| svAmibhyaH idamArgalamadhikaM, yad bhRtyA AdaraM gRhNanti ityarthaH // 18 aggieM0 16.- aminA jagaduSNaM bhavati, tathA vAtena zItalaM bhavati / yaH punaH aminApi zItalastasyoSNatvaM kathaM, na kathamapItyarthaH // 19 vippia0- he Arye, he sakhi, vipriyakArako apriyakArako yadyapi priyaH tato'pi taM Anaya / aminA dagdhaM yadyapi gRhaM tato'pi tenAgninA saha kArya bhavet // 20 jimva ji.-- yathA yathA zyAmalA 17 strI locanAnAM nizcitaM vakratvaM zikSate 18 tathA tathA manmatho nijakazarAn kharaprastare kaThorapASANe tIkSNAn karotItyarthaH // 21 T_MS gRhNAti. 8 MS ucchaMge. 9 MS svajanA. 10 MS kulayuge, 11 MS avataTe. 12 MS tu. 18 MS dazoH . 14 MS girehi. 15 MS manuSebhyaH. 16 MS aggie. 17 MS zyAmalI, 18 MS zikSiti, .

Page #180
(151) saMgara0- he sakhIti gamyate / taM madIyaM kAntaM pazya, yaH samAmazateSu varNyate / kiM kurvantaM, atimattAnAM tyaktAGkuzAnAM gajAnAM kumbhAn dArayantamItyarthaH // 22 niya mu0- mugdhA strI nijamukhakarai nijavadanakiraNairapi andhakAre karaM hastaM pratiprekSate pazyati / zazimaNDalacandrikayA puna re kathaM na pazyati ityarthaH // 23 tuccha ma0 annu ju0- yugmaM / anyorrthH| tuccharAgeti dUtI19 kRtanAyakasyAmantraNam / he tuccharAga, tasyA nAyikAyAH 10 anyad yad tucchaM tadAkhyAtuM na yAti / nAyikAyAH 30 kiMbhUtAyAH 31 tucchamadhyAyAH / punaH kiMbhUtAyAH, tucchajalpanazIlAyAH / pu0 (= punaH kiMbhUtAyAH) tucchAccharomAvallayAH / pu. tucchatarahAsAyAH / punaH priyavacanamalabhamAnAyAH / pu0 tucchakAyamanmathanivAsAyAH tucchakAyamanmathaniyAso yasyAH sA / tucchakAyatvaM bhartRvirahAt / kaTharItyAzcarye / yena kAraNena mugdhAyAH stanAntaraM manovarmani na mAti / stanayoratipInatvAdatarasyAtitucchatvaM varNitaM ityarthaH // 24-25 phoDeMti0-yau stanau AtmIyaM hRdayaM sphoTayataH tayoH parakIyA ghRNA dayA kim / he lokA, AtmAnaM rakSata, yataH kAraNAt bAlAyAH viSamau stanau jAtAvityarthaH // 26 bhallA hu0- he bhagini idaM bhavyaM bhUtaM, yanmadIyaH kAnto maaritH| yadi bhamo gRhamaSyat tarhi vayasyAbhyo vayasyAnAM vA- sakhIbhyo - lajjAM prApsyam // 27 vAyasa.- vAyasamuDApayantyA satyA striyA sahaseti priyo dRSTaH / ardhAni ghalayAni mayAM gatAni bhUmau patitAni / ani traTaditi kRtvA sphuTitAni ityarthaH // 28 kamala0- alikulAni kamalAni muktvA karigaNDAni kAGkSanti / yeSAmasulabha durlabhameSTuM 'bhali' kadAgraho bhavati, te dUra nApi gaNayantItyarthaH // 29 / bhaggauM0- he sakhIti gamyate / he sakhi, yathA dvitIyAditithau zazirekhA candrarekhA prakaTIbhavati tathA priyasya kare karavAlaM khaDgamunmIlyate prakaTIbhavati / ki kRtvA, nijakabalaM bhamaM dRSTvA parasya balaM prasRtaM dRSTvetyarthaH // 30 jaha ta0- he tilatAra - tilavat snigdhA tArA kanInikA yasya sa, tasya saMbodhanam / yadi tava sneho mayA saha nApi truTitaH, tatkasmAdahaM tvayA vakrAbhyAM locanAbhyAM zatavAraM vilokye - ityarthaH // 31 19 MS dutI. 20 MS nAyakAyA. 11 MS kiMbhUtAyAM. 11 MS bhatuvirahAt .

Page #181
(152) jahiM ka0- yasmin zareNa zira zchidyate, yasmin khaDgena khaDgaH chidyate 24, tasmin tAdRze bhaTaghaTAnivahe kAnto mArga prakAzayatItyarthaH // 32 ekahiM 0 aMgihiM0 95.- yugmaM / anayorarthaH / tasyA mugdhAyA ekasminnakSiNi 16 zrAvaNaH anyasminnakSiNi 98 bhAdrapadaH / ko bhAvaH, yathA etau dvau mAsau srAviNau // tathAkSidvayamapyazrujalasrAvi tvAnmAsadvayatulyam / mahItalasrastare 9 bhUtalasaMstArake mAdhavo vasantaH, pallavamayatvAt / gaNDasthale zarat tasyAH kusumAdinA pANDatvAt / jeSu grISmaH tApabAhulyAt / sukhAsikAtilavane mArgazIrSaH / yathA tilavanAnAmucchedaH syAt tathA sukhAvasthAnasyocchedaH / mukhapaGkaje zizira aavaasitH| yathA zizire paGkajAnAM mlAnatvaM, tathA mukhapaGkajasyApi / strINAM viyogAvasthAyAmetAni cihnAni syuH tenetyuktam // 33-34 ... hiaDA0-- he hRdaya tvaM traTaditi kRtvA sphuTa, kAlakSepena kAlavilambena kim / ahaM 30 pazyAmi hatavidhistvayA vinA duHkhazatAni kutra sthApayati ityarthaH // 35 kaMtu ma0- he hale he sakhike madIyaH 31 kAnto nizcayena yasya ruSyati tasya sthAnaM spheTayati / kaiH, arthaiH zastraiH hastairapi // 36 jIviu.- jIvitaM kasya vallabhaM na syAt , dhanaM punaH kasyeSTaM na syAt / viziSTo manujo'vasare nipatite dve api jIvitadhane 33 tRNasame gaNayati ityarthaH // 37 eha ku0- eSA kumArI, eSa ahaM naraH, etanmanorathasthAnam / IdRzaM cintayatAM 3 8 vaDhAnAM mUrkhANAM pazcAdvibhAtaM bhavati ityarthaH // 38 jai pu0-- kAcit strI pathikaM pratyAha / yadi bRhanti gRhANi pRcchatha tato bRhanti amUni pratyakSopalabhyamAnAni vartante pRccha vaa| ceddAnAbhilASIti zeSaH, tathA kuTIrake vihvalitajanAbhyuddharaNaM pIDitajanAbhyuddharaNaM kAntaM pazyetyarthaH // 39 AyaiM.- lokasya imAni locanAni jAti smaranti na bhrAnti ne saMdehaH / apriye dRSTe sati mukulanti saMkocaM prApnuvanti / priye dRSTe sati vikasanti ityarthaH 54 // 40 sosau.- ciyeti nizcayena udadhiH zuSyatu mA zuSyatu vA / tena samudrazoSaNena samudrAzoSaNena vA vaDavAnalastha kim / yaditi kriyAvizeSaNam / yat jale jvalano 23 MS ziras. 24 MS schidyate. 2 5 MS aMgihi. 28 MS *kSi 94 AS zrAviNau. HIMS zrAvi. 29 MS astare. 50 MS 'haM. 31 MS madIya. 8. MS jIvanadhane, BE_MS ciMtatAM. 1 + MS tyartha :

Page #182
(153) jvalati, anena jalajvalanena tasya vaDavAnalasya kiM na paryAta, kiM na sRtamityarthaH // 41 Ayaho0- asya dagdhakalevarasya yadvAhitaM tadeva sAram / maraNAnantaramiti shessH| yadi AcchAdyate sthApyate tataH kuthyati, atha dahyate tataH kSAro bhasma syAdityarthaH // 42 - sAhu vi0- sarvo loka uttAmyati AkulIbhavati / kimartha, bRhattvasyArthe / para bRhattvaM hastena mutkulena prApyate / ko bhAvaH, janaiH mahattvaM tadA prApyate ceddAnAdiguNAH 3 5 syuriti bhAvaH // 43 jai su0-- he dUti sa yadi gRhaM nAvati nAgacchati tarhi tava adhomukhaM katham / he sakhike yastava vacanaM khaNDayati sa mama priyo na bhavatItyarthaH // 44 kAI na.- pUrvavat // supuri0- supuruSAH kaGgoH dhAnyasya anuharante sadRzA bhavanti, bhaNa kathaya kena kAryeNa / ucyate, yathA yathA vRddhatvaM labhante tathA tathA zirasA namantItyarthaH // 45 jai sa0- kasyAzcit dezAntaraM bhartA gato'sti, sa meghaM pratyAha / sA strI yadi sasnehA bhaviSyati tadA mRtA bhaviSyati, mama virahAt / atha jIvati, tarhi niHsnehA 36 / dvAbhyAM sasneha niHsneha : ' lakSaNAbhyAM priyA gatikA gatA / tahi he khalamegha - he durjana : megha, tvaM kiM garjase ityarthaH // 46 / __ bhamara 0- he bhramara, tvamaraNye mA ruNajhuNu zabdaM mA kuru, tAM dizaM vilokya mA rudihi / punaH sA mAlatI dezAntaritA yasyA viyoge tvaM mriyase ityarthaH // 47 paI mu0- gAthA / tvayA muktAnAmapi patrANAM patratvaM na sphiTati / tava puna- chAyA yadi bhavet tatasahi taiH patrareva nAnyathetyarthaH // 48 mahu hi0-- kAcit nAyikA'nyAsaktaM pati vakti / mama hRdayaMga gRhItamiti zeSaH / tayA tvaM gRhItaH 39 / sApi anyenApi naTyate / he priyA'haM kiM karomi, tvaM kiM karoSi, matsyena matsyo gilyate ityarthaH // 49 paI ma0- tvayi mayi dvayorapi raNagatayoH ko jayazriyaM tarkayati-amilaSati / ko yamagRhiNIM kezaigRhItvA sukhaM yathA syAttathA tiSThati, vaM bhaga - kazyetyarthaH // 50 paI me0- strI kathayati tvAM muzcantyA mama maraNaM, mAM muJcAstava maraNam / dRSTAntaH - yathA sArasaH pakSI yasya yo dUre sa kRtAntasya sAdhyo bhavati, maraNaM prApnotItyarthaH // 5 // . 35 MS guNA. 56 Ms nisnehA 3 T iMs nisneha. 38 Ms durjana. 9 MS gRhitaH,

Page #183
(154) tumhehiM400- yuSmAbhirasmAmi yat kRtaM tatbahukajanena dRSTam / yat kiM kRtaM tadAha / tattAvanmAnaH 41 samarabhara ekakSaNena nirjita ityarthaH // 52 tau guNa - mahImaNDale'nye janA yadi upetya tava pArzva samAgatya tava guNasaMpadaM zikSante 42, tava mati zikSante 4 3, tavAnuttarAM kSAMti zikSante 4, tadA varamiti gamyate ityarthaH // 53 amhe tho0 4 5- vayaM stokAH ripavastu bahukAH / he mugdhe gaganatalaM nibhAlaya - pazya, kati janA jyotsnA kurvanti / ekazcandra evetyarthaH // 54 . aMbaNu0- ye ke'pi parakIyAH pathikA amlatvaM 44 snehaM lagayitvA gatAH, te'pi avazyaM nizcitaM sukhAsikAyAM na khapanti / yathA vayaM tathA te'pi ityarthaH // 55 maI jA0- he priya, mayA jJAtaM - virahitAnAM puruSANAM kApi dharA avalambanaM bhavati / kadA - vikAle, sndhyaakaale| NavaraM kevalaM yathA dinakaraH kSayakAle gatastathA mRgAGko'pi tapatItyarthaH // 56 mahu kaM0- he halli he sakhi mama kAntasya dvau doSau staH, anarthaMka mA jalpa / ko dvau doSau tadAha / ekastAvaddAnaM dadataH sataH paraM kevalaM ahamuddharitA / aparastAvat yudhyataH SaDamuddharitamiti nindAstutirityarthaH // 57 jai bha0-- he sakhi yadi parakIyA bhagnAstato mama priyeNa / athAsmAkaM saMbandhinazcet bhagnA4 5statastena mama bharnA mAritenaivetyarthaH // 58 __ muha ka0-- tasyAH mukhakabarIbandhau vadanaveNIbandhau zobhA dharataH / naM, utprekSate - zazirAhU 46 mallayuddhaM kurutaH / tasyAH kuralAH kezAH zobhante, kiM (= kiMbhUtAH), bhramarakulatulitAH / naM, utprekSate - timiraDimbhA andhakArabAlakA militvA krIDantItyarthaH // 59 bappIhA0-- he bappIha priya priya iti bhaNitvA kiyat rodiSi / he hatAza, tava jaladhareNa mama vallabhena dvayorapi AzA na pUritetyarthaH // 60 bappIhA0- he bappIhaka, kiM vAraMvAraM kathanena / he nirpaNa 4 7, he nirlajja, vimalajalena sAgare bhRte ekAmapi dhArAM na labhase - ityarthaH // 61 40 Ms tumhehi. 41 Ms tattAvat mAnaH . 43 Ms zikSayaMti. 43 Ms vo. 44 Ms AmlatvaM, 45 Ms bhagnA. 48 zazirAhu. 41 nighRNa.

Page #184
(155) AyahiM0- he gauri, he pArvati 48, tvamammin janmani anyasminnapi janmani mama kAntaM dadyAH, yo hasan mattAnAM tyaktAGkuzAnAM gajAnAM saMgacchate - sanmukho bhavatItyarthaH // 62 - bali a0- balerabhyarthane sopi madhumathano nArAyaNo'pi laghukIbhUtaH / atha yadIcchata vRddhatvaM bRhatvaM tarhi paraM dadata, ko'pi mA mArgayata 49 - ityarthaH // 63 vihi vi0- vidhivinaTayatu, grahAH pIDayantu, he priye viSAdaM mA kuru / veSamiva saMpadaM karSAmi yadi vyavasAyo'rghati syAt / tadA saMpadaH sulabhA ityarthaH // 64 khaggi vi.- he priye, khar3ena visAdhitaM labhAmahe tasmin deze yAmaH / vayaM raNadurbhikSeNa bhagnA yuddhena vinA na valAmahe na ratiM prApnumaH ityarthaH // 65 . kuMjara- he kuMjara mA smara sallakIH, saralAn dIrghAn zvAsAn 50 mA muJca / vidhivazena ye kavalAH prAptAstAn cara mAnaM mA muJcetyarthaH // 66 bhamarA0- he bhramara atrApi liMbe tAvat kati divasAn vilambasva, yAvat ghanapatravAn chAyAbahulaH kadambaH praphullatItyarthaH // 67 priya e0- he priya idAnIM kare sallaM bhalaM kuru, tvaM karavAlaM muJca, yena kAraNena varAkAH kApAlikA yoginaH kapAlaM lAntItyarthaH // 68 - diahA.- divasA vegai ryAnti, manorathAH pazcAt patanti / yadasti tanmAnyate bhujyate / bhaviSyati iti kurvan mAkha mA tiSThetyarthaH // 69 saMtA bho0-- yaH sato vidyamAnAn bhogAn pariharati tasya kAntasya bali pUjAM kriye / yasya zIrSa khalvATaM tasya devenaiva muNDitam / ko bhAvaH / yasya bhogA na santi sa tu svayameva syajatItyarthaH // 70 ___ ai tuM0-yat stanAnAM ati tuGgatvaM sa chedakaH chehu na tu lAbhaH / he sakhi, yadi kathamapi truTivazena kAlavilambena nAtho'dhare prabhavati anyathA lagatyeva na, stanayoratituGgatvAdityarthaH // 71 ' ettauM0-- duryodhanoktiriyam / zakunirbhIma 5 1 mAtula Iyat tvA (= uktvA) sthitaH, ahaM tatastarhi jAne / punaduHzAsano 53 brUtvA ( = uktvA) sthitaH / yadi eSa harirmamAgre brUtvA (= uktvA) tiSThatIti zeSaH // 72 48 Ms pArvatI. 49 Ms mArgayata. 50 Ms svAsa. 51 Ms zakunibhIma0 53 Ms punaduHzAno.

Page #185
(156) jima ti0- yathA tathA zazI candrastIkSNAn karAn lAtvA yadyatakSiSyata tato jagati gauryAzcandrAnanAyA: 58 mukhakamalena saha kAmapi sadRzatAmalapsyatetyarthaH // 73 cUDallu0- he mugdhe kapole nihitaH sthApita cUTakA cUrNIbhaviSyati / kiM. (= kimbhUtaH) cUTakaH / zvAsAnalajvAlA 54dagdhaH / punaH 55 kiM0 / bASpasalilasaMsikta ityarthaH // 74 ___ abbhaDa 0-- premazabdena priyA vAcyA abhedopacArAt / yathA premavatIti ucyate tathA premApItyucyate / priyamiti zeSaH / priyamabbhaDavaMciu iti anuvrajya mutkAlASya yAvat dvau pAdau nivartate tAvat sarvAzanaripusaMbhavasya candrasya kiraNA: parivRtAH prasRtA ityarthaH / sarvamannAtIti naMdyAdi ityan pratyayaH / sarvAzano'gniH tasya ripurjalaM tatsaMbhavazcandraH // 75 hiyai0- gaurI strI hRdaye zalyAyate 68 / megho gagane garjati / varSArAtrI pravAsikAnAM calitAnAM viSamaM saGkaTametadityarthaH // 76 ammi pa0- he amba mama payodharau vajramayo staH, yo nityameva tasya mama kAntasya sanmukhau tiSThataH / tasyeti kasya --- yasyAge gajaghaTA: 57 samarAGgaNe bhaktvA yAntItyarthaH // 77 putteM jA-- jAtena putreNa ko guNaH, mRtena putreNa ko'pyaguNa: 58 / yena putreNa sateti gamyate / yA paitRkI bhUmirapareNAkAmyata ityrthH|| 78 taM tettuM0- sAgarasya tattAva jalaM sa tAvanmAtro vistAraH / paraM kevalaM tRSAyA nivAraNaM palamapi naiva syAditi zeSaH / asAraH san zabdAyate ityarthaH // 79 jaM diTTa0- asatIbhiryatsomagrahaNaM dRSTaM tanniHzaMka 60 yathA syAt tathA hasitam / he rAho, priyamAnuSavikSobhakaraM iSTapuruSaviyogakaraM mRgAkaM gilagiletyarthaH // 80 ammIe.- stro kathayati, he amba khasthAvasthaiH khasthacittaiH sukhena mAna'zcinta mate, ahaMkAraH kriyate / paraM priye dRSTe sati halohalena vyAkulatvena kaH AtmAnaM cetayatItyarthaH // 81 58 MS candrAnanayAH. 54 MS svAsAnalajvalA. 55 MS puna. EG : zalpA yati 52 MS gajadharaH, OM MS kopiguNo. 69 MS nizaMkaM.

Page #186
(157) . savadhu0- zapathaM kRtvA mayA kathitaM paraM kevalaM tasya janma saphalakaM yasya tyAgo na pramRSTaH na muSita: 61, dAnaM na gataM , yasya cArabhaTI na pramuSitA, zUravRttinaM gatA, yasya dharmo na ca pramRSTaH , na pramuSitaH ityarthaH // 82 jai ke0- strI kathayati - yadi kathaMcit priyaM prApsye tahi akRtaM kautukaM kariSyAmi / ' yathA nave zarAve pAnIyaM sarvAGgeNa pravizati tathA sarvAGgeNa pravekSyAmItyarthaH // 83 uca ka0- tvaM pazya, karNikAro vRkSaH praphullitaH kAJcanakAntiprakAza: / naM utprekSyate - gaurIvadanavinirjitaH san vanavAsaM sevate ityarthaH // 84 vAsu ma.--- vyAso maharSiH etad : 3 bhaNati -- yadi zrutizAstraM pramANaM, mAtRNAM 84 caraNau namatAM satAM divase divase gaGgAsnAnaM ityarthaH // 85 kema sa0- duSTo dinaH kathaM samApyatAm / rAtri: 6 5 kathaM bhavati / chuDu yadi so'pi navavadhUdarzanalAlasa evaMvidhAniti zeSo, manorathAn vahatItyarthaH // 86 u gorI0- 1 (= oM) sUcanAyAM, gaurImukha vinirjito mRgAko vAdale nilInaH / anyo'pi yaH paribhUtatanuH sa naHzakaM kathaM bhrmtiityrthH|| 87 bibAha.--- he zrIAnanda, tanvyA biyAdhare radanavaNaM dantavaNaM kathaM sthitam / uttaraM dadAti - jaNu utprekSyate priyeNa adharasya nirupama rasaM pItvA zeSasya rasasya mudrA dattetyarthaH // 88 bhaNa sa0- he sakhi, mAM prati nibhRtaM channaM yathA syAttathA bhaNa, kathaya, yadi tvayA priyaH sadoSo dRSTaH / tasya pakSApatitaM tasyAnyatarasya 6 8 pArzve sthitaM mama mano yathA na jAnAti bharteti gamyate, mamAge tathA tvayA channaM vAcyamityarthaH // 89 maI bha0-- he balirAja mayA tvaM bhaNitaH , kIdRg mArgaNa eSaH / bali rAha / he vaDha, he mUrkha, yAdRktAdRk na bhavati, idRk svayaM nArAyaNa ityarthaH // 90 jai so0- yadi prajApatiH kutrApi zikSA lAtvA yatrApi tatrApi atra jagati ghaTayati, tarhi bhaNa kathaya, tasyA: 68 sadRkSaM ko ghaTayatItyarthaH // 91 / jAmva na0- yAvat kumbhataTe siMhacapeTAcaTatkAro na nipatati, tAvat samastAnAM madakalAnAM gajAnAM pade pade DhakkA vAyate ityarthaH // . 92 . 81 MS mukhitaH 82 MS sUravRtti. 8 8 MS etat. 84 MS mAtRNAM. 88 Ms rAtri. 88 Ms tasyA'nyanarasya. 87 MS bahi. 88 MS tasyA.

Page #187
(158) tilahaM0- paraM kevalaM tilAnAM tilatvaM tAvat , yAvat snehA na galanti / snehe praNaSTe ta eva tilAH tilA bhraSTvA khalA bhavanti ityarthaH // 93 . jAmvahiM0 - yAvajjIvAnAM madhye viSamA kAryagatiH eti tAvadAstAmitarajanaH khajanopyantaraM dadAti pRSThiM dadAtItyarthaH // 94 te mugga.- ye teSAM pariveSitAste mudgAH hAritAH mudhA jAtAH, yeSAM parasparaM yudhyatAM satAM svAmI gajitaH pIDita ityarthaH // 95 bambha te0 - he brahman te kepi narA viralAH ye sarvAGgardakSAH, ye vakrAste vaJcakatarAH atyartha vaJcakA: 89 / ye tu Rjavaste balIvaH mUrkhA ityarthaH // 96 anne te- te dIrgha locane'nye eva / anyadeva tadbhujayugalam / so'nyo ghanastanabhAraH / ghano nibiDa: 10 / tadanyadevamukhakamalam / anya eva sa kezakalApaH / prAyaH1 sa vidhiranya eva yena sA nitambinI ghaTitA / kiM0 (= kimbhUtA), sA guNalAvaNyanidhiH ityarthaH // 97 prAiva0-- prAyo munInAmapi bhrAntiH , te maNIyakAn (sic maNikAn ?) gaNayanti / akSaye nirAmaye paramapade'dyApi layaM na labhante / kiM zUnya' dhyAnenetyarthaH // 98 aMsu ja0- he sakhi, prAyo gauryA azrujalena nayanasarasI uddhRtte ullaTite / te sanmukhe saMpreSite paraM kevalaM tiryag ' ghAtaM dadata ityarthaH // 99 esI pi0-- priya eSyati samAgamiSyati / ahaM ruSiSyAmi / ruSTAM mAmanunayati manAvai / prAyo dayitA etAnmanorathAn duSkarAn karoti, iSTakAle'nAgamanAt, ityarthaH // 100 virahA.- ko'pi kavirjale dhUmaM dRSTvA'ha / ko'pi pathiko virahAnalajvAlAkarAlitaH pIDito buDitvA sthito'sti / anyathA zizirakAle zItalajalAddhamaH kuta utthita ityarthaH // 101 mahu kaM0- goSThasthitasya mama kAntasya kutaH kuTIrakANi jvalanti / atha ripurudhireNa vidhyApayati, athAtmIyena na bhrAntiH ityarthaH // 102 piya saM0- priyasaMgame kuto nidrA priyasya parokSasya saptamyAH SaSThI / priye parokSe sati kathaM nidrA / mayA B dve'pi vinAzite nidrA na evaM na tathetyarthaH // 103 80 Ms vaMcakA. 10 Ms nibaDa. 11 MS prAya. 12 MS zunya. 18 MS tiyaga. 14 MS SaSTI . 18 MS mamA.

Page #188
(159) kaMtu ju0- kAnto yat siMhena sahopamIyate tanmama mAnaH khaNDitaH / siho nIrakSAn rakSapAlarahitAn gajAn hanti / priyaH padarakSaH padAtirakSaH samaM gajAn hantItyarthaH // 104 caMcalu.- jIvitaM caJcalaM, maraNaM dhruvam , he priye rUSyate katham / roSaNasya divasA divyAni varSazatAni bhaviSyantItyarthaH // 105 mANi 50-- mAne praNaSTe yadi tanu na tyajyate tato dezastyajyate / paraM durjanakara pallavairdaya'mAno mA bhrAmyat na bhramatItyarthaH // 106 loNu vi0- he megha mA garja / lavaNaM lAvaNyaM pAnIyena vilIyate, jvAlito megho galati, sakuTIrikA gaurI timyati bhIjai // 107 vihavi.-- vibhave 16 praNaSTe vakraH, Rddhau janasAmAnyo bhavati, sarvajanatulyo bhavati / zazI kimapi mama priyasyAnuharati sadRzo bhavati manAk nAnya ityarthaH // 108 kira khA- kila na khAdati, na pibati, na vidravati dadAti, dharme rUpaka na vyayati / iha kRpaNo na jAnAti yathA yamasya dUtaH kSaNena prabhavatItyarthaH // 109 jAija0- tatra deze gamyate yatra priyasya pramANaM labhyate / yadyAgacchati tata AnIyate / athavA tadeva nivArNa, sa evAntaH ityarthaH // 110 jau pava0.- strI kathayati - yat pravasatA pravAsaM kurvatA satA saha na gatA, atha tasya viyogena na mRtA / tahi tasya subhagajanasya sandezAn dadatIbhirasmAbhi lajyate 71 ityarthaH // 111 / ettahe.- meghA jalaM pibanti, ito vaDavAnala Avartayati zoSayati / sAgarasya gabhIrimAM [sic gabhIrimANaM ] pazya, ekApi kaNikA nahi apavarttate UnA na bhavatItyarthaH // 112 jAu ma.- strI kathayati / yAtu / yAntaM mA pallavata pratiSedhayata / pazyAmi kati padAni dadAti / hRdaye'hameva tirazcI (sic tirshciinaa)| ( ADI rahI chauM / ) para kevalaM priyo DaMbarANi karoti / na tu yAsyati iti zeSaH // 113 hari na0- prAGgaNe harirtitaH , loko vismaye pAtitaH / idAnIM rAdhApayodharayo yat pratibhAti tad 78 bhavatu ityarthaH // 114 48 Ms vihave. 41 MS labhyate. 18 Ms tat.

Page #189
(160) sAva sa..- gaurI 19 sarvasalAvaNyA kApi navInA viSagraMthiH / yasya kaNThe na lagati sa bhaTa: kAmukaH pratyuta prathamaM mriyate ityarthaH // 115 maI vu0- he vRSabha mayA uktaM tvaM dhuraM ghara, kasarairgalavRSabhai vayaM vigopitAH / he dhavala, he vRSabha, tvayA vinA bhAro na caTati / evameva viSaNNaH kathamityarthaH // 116 eku ka..- ekaM kadApi nAgacchasi, anyataH zIghraM yAsi / he mitra, mayA tvaM pramANito jJAtaH - tvayA yAdRza: 80 khalo nahi // 117 jimva su0- yathA satpuruSAH bahavaH santIti zeSaH tathA jhagaTakAH, yathA nadyastathA valanAna, yathA girayastathA koTarANi / tarhi he hRdaya kathaM khidyase ityarthaH // 118 je chaDDe0-- ye ratnanidhi muktvA AtmAnaM taTe kSinti 81, paraM kevalaM teSAM zaGkhAnAM aspRzyasaMsarga eva / ye pUtkiyamANA bhramantItyarthaH // 119 divehiM0- he vaDha 8, he mUrkha, daivArjitaM khAda, mA saJcaya 85 ekamapi dmmam / kimapi tad4 bhayaM patati yena 5 janma samApyate ityarthaH // 120 ekame0- hariH suSThu atyarthaM sarvAdareNa ekaikaM 86 vastu yadyapi pazyati tato'pi dRSTi yaMtrakvApi rAdhA / kaH zaknoti saMvarItuM dagdhe nayane snehena paryaste vyAkulite ityarthaH // 121 / / vihave071 - vibhave kasya sthiratvaM, yauvane kasya garvaH / sa lekha : prasthApyate yo lagati gADham / viyoginAM vacanaM idamityarthaH // 122 - kahiM sa.- kutra zazI kutra makaradharasamudraH , kutra bahIM kutra meghaH / dUrasthitAnAmapi sajanAnAmasAdhAraNa: snehaH bhavatItyarthaH // 123 kuMjaru.- kuJjaro'nyeSu taruSu kautukena 8 hastaM kSipati, manaH punaH ekasyAM zallakyAM, yadi pRcchata paramArthamityarthaH // 124 kheDDayaM0- asmAbhi nizcayaM krIDA kRtA, kiM prajalpata / he svAmin , anuraktAH bhaktAH, asmAnmA tyajetyarthaH // 125 sarihiM.90...- sariddhirnadIbhiH sarobhiH sarovarai mahatsarobhirnApyudyAna9 1vanai rdezA ramyA: 94 / he vaDha, he mUrkha, nivasadbhiH svajanaH dezA ramyA bhavantItyarthaH // 126 19 MS gorI. 80 MS yAdRzo. 81 MS kSapati. 82 MS vaTa. 8 3 Ms siMcatu. 84 MS tat. 85 Ms ye. 68 MS ekekaM. 87 MS vihave. vibhave. 88 MS kautakena. 89 MS paramArthata. * 90 HS sarahi. 91_MS nApyudyAna0 . .92 MS rasyA,

Page #190
(161) :- hivaDA0-he hRdaya, he bhavya nirlajja, he adbhutasAra, tvayA mamIne zatabAra jalpitaM, priyeNa pravasatA saha ahaM sphuTiSyAmi,98 ityarthaH // 127 . eka ku.-ekA kuTI zarIraM paMcabhirindriyai ruddhA / teSAM paJcAnAM pRthak pRthak buddhiH / he bhagini. kathaya tadgRhaM kathaM nandatu yatra kuTumba 4 AtmacchandakaM, ityarthaH // 128 . . __jo puNa0-yaH punarmanasyeva vyAkulIbhUtaH san cintayati / dramma ma. dadAti ma rUpakam / sa mUDho rativazena bhramaNazIla: san karAgrollAlitaM. kuntaM bhalaM gRheM eva gaNayati cAlayati ityartha:98 // 129 ... calahi0-he bAle, calevalamAnazca locanai tvayA dRSTAH teSu makaradhvajAvaskanda:98 kandarpadhATI patati / . kadA, apUrNe kAle ityarthaH // 130 ........... gayau.99-he hariNAH, sa kesarI gatI, yUyaM nizcintA santo jalaM pibata, yasya sambandhinA huMkAreNa mukhebhyastRNAni patanti // 13.1..... . ... satthAva0-svasthAvasthAnAmAlapanaM sarvo lokaH krotiH| paraM. bArtAnAM mA bhaiSIH iti yaH AzvAsanA 100: dadAti sa1.01 sajjana ityarthaH // 132 jai ra0-he hRdaya, he mugdhasvabhAva, yadyadRSTaM tatra tatra yadi rajyase, tat tarhi tvayA loheneva sphuTatA satA ghanastApa: 103 sahiSyate, ityarthaH / / 1.33 .. maI1.05 jA.-mayA jJAtaM ahaM premahRde bruDiSyAmi huhurutti zabdAnukaraNaM kRtvA / navaraM kevalaM mayA vipriyanauH viyogabeDA jhaTiti patitA prAptetyarthaH // 134 khajjai0-kasaratkaiH 104 na khAdyate. ghuTai105 na ca piiyte| ekmeva sukhasyA samAdhirbhavati / ka sati nayanAbhyAM priye dRSTe satItyarthaH // 135 - ajjavi-athApi nAtho mamaiva gRhe siddhArthAn vandate, arthAJcalitukAmo'sti / sAvadeva viraho gavAkSeSu markaTaceSTAM dadAtItyarthaH // 136 :: siri ja0-tato'pi mugdhayA106 goSThaM107 gokulaM tatra tiSThantIti108 . 9 3 MS sphuTikhyAmi 94 MS kuTaMbaM E MS caMtayati 98 MS 'rthaH . . 97. MS se. .. 98 MS makaradhvajavaskandaH 09 MS gamau 100 MS AsvAsanA 101. MS omits : : 109 MS tApA: 103 MS mai.: 104 MS kasaMrakaiH 108 MS ghaMTe, 106 MS mugdhAyA :- 104 MB yoSTaM 101 MStiSTaMtIti .. ....... ...

Page #191
(162) moSThA: 1 "tAtsthyAta 10 taddvyapadeza:' iti nyAyAt goSThasthAH 111 'puruSA utthAno112 pavezanaM ceSTAnukaraNaM kAritAH / yasyAH striyAH zirasi jarA khaMDitA komapuTI jIrNA kambalikA vartate yasyA gaLe viMzatirmaNIyakAH na santItyarthaH // 137 ammaDi. - he amba, pazcAttApoM vartate, vikAle saMdhyAyAM priya: 113 kalahAyitaH kalahayukto vihitaH / vinAzakAle viparItA buddhirbhavatItyarthaH // 138 DholA e0 he nAyaka eSA paribhASA rIti 'atibhana' atyadbhutA vartate iti zeSaH / he priya ahaM taba kRte kSayaM prApnomi 114, tvaM punaranyasyArthe kSIyase ityarthaH // 139 J15 sumari0 - tallabhaM vastu smaryaMte yanmanAk vismarati / yasmin vastuni puna: smaraNaM yAvadgataM tasya snehasya kiM nAma / na kicidityartha: 11 .116 // 140 jibhidi 0 -- jivendriyaM nAyakaM vaze kuruta, anyAnIndriyANi yasyAdhInAni vartante iti zeSaH / tumbinyA mULe vinaSTe avazyaM parNAni zumyantItyarthaH // 141 ekasi0 - ekaza ekavAraM zIlaM kalaGkitaM yeSAM te zIlakalaGkitAnAmAlocana rUpANi prAyazcittAni dIyante / yaH punaH anudivasaM khaNDayati tasya prAyazcittena kimityarthaH // 142 virahA 0 - pathi mArge pathiko virahAnalajvAlAkarAlitaH pIDito 117 yasmAdRSTaH taM tasmAt sarvairapi pathike militvA sa eva pathiko agniH 118 kRtaH / loke tu ' aMgIThaDaM' iti // 143 sAmvi pa0 - svAmiprasAdaH, salajjaH priyaH, sImAsaMdhau vAsaH, bAhubalaM prekSya dhaNa iti nAyikA niHzvAkhaM 112 mumcatItyarthaH // 144 pahi0 heM pathika, gaurI dRSTA mayeti gamyate / kiM kurvantI dRSTA / mArga pazyantI / punaH kiM0 / kaMcukaM 120 tImodvAnaM Ardra 181 zuSkaM kurvatItyarthaH // 145 azruzvAsAbhyAM piu0 188 - - priya AgataH 109 MS goSTAH 112 MS utthano 115. MS puna 118 MS afaz 123 121 MS an 182 MS pahiyA * ke vArtA zrutA / dhvani: * 4 karNe praviSTaH / 111 MS goSTasthA 114 MS prApnoti 110 MS tAsthyAt 113MS priya 116 MS fafo 119 MS niHsvAsaM 117 MS pIDato. 120 MS kaMcUkaM 123 MS AvitaH 12 MS dhvani

Page #192
(163) tasya virahasya nazyata:126. sataH dhUlirapi na dRSTetyarthaH // 146-- - - saMdeseM0 136-yuSmadIyena saMdezena kiM, yadyasmAt saGgAya na milyte| he priya, svapnAntare'pi pItena pAnIyena kiM pipAsA tRSA chidyate / api tu netyarthaH // 147 - ettahe. atra tatra dvAri gRhe lakSmI visaMSThulA127 bhavati / priyaprabhraSTA gaurIva kugapi nizcalA na tiSThati128 ityarthaH // 148 .. eu gR.-kenApi siddhapuruSeNa vidyAsiddhaye nAyikA prati dhanAdikaM datvA bhartari prArthite nAyikAyA:199 uktiriyama / etad 130 gRhItvA 81 : yanmayA yadi priya udvaaryte| 33 tyajyate 1 3 3 tarhi mama kartavyaM kimapi nApi paraM kevalaM martavyameva dIyate ityarthaH // 149 desuccA0--dezoccATanaM dezaparityAga: zikhikkathanaM amitApa: dhanakuTTana yaloke vartate tatsarva maJjiSThayA! 54'tiraktayA sADhavyam / etAvatA'tiraktatvaM virUpaM ityarthaH // 150 soevA.--puSpavatIbhiH RtumatIbhiH samaM svapitavyaM paraM vAritam / tAbhiH samaM punarjAgartavyaM ko bibharti yadi sa vedaH pramANa ityarthaH // 151 . hiyaDA0-he hRdaya, yadi ripavo ghanAH tataH kiM AkAze thAruhAmaH / asmAkaM hastau / yadi punamriyAmahe tarhi mArayitvetyarthaH // 152 / / . rakkhai0 1 3 5 --sA viSahAriNI pAnIyahArikA tau. karau cumbitvA jIvitaM rakSati / tau kau / yAbhyo karAbhyAM pratibiMbitamujAlaM (= mujavat) jalamanavagAhya pItamityarthaH // 153. - bAha vi0-mama bAhU vicchoTaya tvaM yAsi / bhavatu / tathA ko doSaH / he muja, hRdayasthitastvaM yadi ni:sarasi188. tarhi mAne saroSa ityarthaH // 154 / jeppitha. 137---azeSakaSAyabalaM bhittvA, jagato'bhayaM dattvA, mahAvratAni 138 lAtvA, tattvaM dhyAtvA, zivaM labhante // 155 devaM du0-nijakaM dhana dAtuM duSkaram 1 89 / tapaH kartuM na pratibhAti / evameva sukhaM bhoktuM manaH paraM bhoktuM na yAti // 156 12 BMS nasyataH 136 MS saMdeze 137 MS visaMsThulA 138 MS tiSTati 129 MS nAyikA . 130 MS etat 131 MS gRhityA 138. MS udvaryate 133 MS tajyate 134 MS maMjiSTayA 133 MS kakhada 136 MS ni:sarati 131 MS jepiya0 138 MS mAha0 139 MS duHkara

Page #193
(164) - jeppi ca0-zAntimA tIrthakareNa binA sakalAM dharI jetuM tyaktuM, tapo lAtuM pAlayitaM kaH zaknoti bhuvanepItyarthaH // 157 / gaMppiNu-ye narA vArANasyA140 gatvA 'tha ujjayinyAM141 gatvA mRtAH te paramapadaM prApnuvanti / divyAntarANi tIrthAntarANi mA kathayetyarthaH // 158 gaMga-yo gaGgAM gatvA mRtaH, yazca zivatIrtha gatvA mRtaH, sa tridazAvAsaM devalokaM gataH san krIDati / kiM kRtvA, yamalokaM maraNaM jitvA ityarthaH // 159 hatthi mA0-hastI mAra yitA, lokaH kathayitA, paTaho vAditA, zunako bhaSitA, ityarthaH // 160 / ... ravi a0-ravyastamane samAkulena cakreNa cakravAkena kaNThe vitIrNa datta mRNAlikAyAH13 khaNDaM na chinnaM na khaNDitam / nau utprekSyate-jIvAgalA dattetyarthaH // 161.. . ... .. valayA0--nAyikA valayAvalinipatanabhayena UrzvabhujA yAti / nAi utprekSyate - vallabhavirahamahAdrahasya(= hadasya)stAghaM gaveSayatItyarthaH // .162... pekkhevi0-nAvai utprekSate. gurumatsarabhRtaM lavaNaM jvalane pravizati / kiM kRtvA / jinavarasya dIrdha1 4 3 nayanaM salavaNaM salAvaNyaM mukhaM prekSyetyarthaH // 163 ....caMpaya0 he sakhi, campakakusumasya madhye bhramaraH praviSTaH / jaNi UtprekSyatekanake upaviSTamindranIlaM ratnaM zobhate. ityarthaH // 164 .. abmA la0-parvateSu abhrANi meghA lagnAni / pathiko raTana yAti / uttarArdhe rudanakAraNamAha / yo megho girigilanamanA: 144 saM IdRk 145 ki nAyikAyA 148 dhanAni icchati / tAM na rakSatIti bhAvaH ityarthaH // 165 .. pAi vi0-antraM pAde vilagnam / ziraH skandhaM prati lhasitaM patitama / tato'pi hastaH: kSurikAyAm / ahaM kAntasya lokaiH baliMkriye, ityarthaH // 166 / ...... siri cala-zirasi caTitAH phalAni khAdanti / puna: zAkhAH 14 7 moTayanti / tato'pi mahAdramAH14 8 zakunAnAmaparAdhaM na kurvanti ityarthaH // 167 sIsi se0-gadyam / kAmasya taM kusumadAmakodaNDa. praNayena snehena namata / tat kiM - yad dhanuH ratyA kAmabhAryayA. kSaNaM zorSe zekharo nirmApitaH, yat kSaNaM kaNThe prAlambaH kRtaH, yat kSaNaM muNDamAlikAyAM mastake vihitam // 168 // iti prAkRtadohakAH // 140 MS vANArasyAM :--141 MS ujjinyAM 142 MS mRNAlakAyA 145. MS dIrgha : 144 MS girigalana0 145 MS IdRg 148 MS nAyakAyA 14T MS zAkhA 148 us mahA0

Page #194
bai 332-2 428 444-1 zabdasUciH ( ati) 425-1 acchau. 406-3 aituMgattaNa (atituGgatvam) 390 ajja-vi (adya+api) 423-3 aimattahaM (atimattAnAm ) 345 ajju (adya) 343-2 airattie (atiraktayA) 438-2 aDohiu (akSobhitam, aiso (IdRza:) akluSitam) 439-3 aMgu (aGgam ) aNuNei 414-1 (anunayati) aMgahi (ajhaiH) aNuttara (anuktarAm) 372-1 aMgihiM . (aGgaSu) aNudinahu (anudivasam) aMguliu (aGgulyaH) . 333 aNurattAu (anuraktAH) 422-9 aMtaru (antaram ) 406-3, 407, aNuharai (dhanuharati) 367-3, 418-6 aMbaDI (antra) 545-2 aNNa see banna aMdhArai (andhakAre) 349-1 asthihiM (astraiH ) aMbaNu (amlatvam ) 376-2 atthamaNi (astamane) aMsujale (azrujalena ) 414-3 aaa ( ardhAni) aMsUsAsehiM (azracchvAsaiH) 431-1 adhinnaI (adhInAni) 427-1 akiA (akRtam ) 396-4 anau (anayaH) 400-1 akkhaNahaM (AkhyAnAya, anu 415-1 : AkhyAtum ) 350-1 ana (aNNa) (anya) 337, aksihiM (akSiNa) 357-2 350-1, 357-2, akhai (akSaye) . - 372-1, 383-3, agalia-neha-nivaTTAhaM ( agalita . 401-2, 414-1, 418-6, 422-1, sneha-nirvRttAnAM ) 332-1 8, 425-1, 427-1 aggai (agre)391-1, 422-11 annaha (anyathA) 415 aggalau (agrala;=adhikama)341-2 annAisa (anyAza) .. 413 'aggala (argalaH) 444-1 apUrai (apUrNe) 422-14 aggieM, aggiNa (agninA) 343-1, 2 appA, apa ( AtmA, atma-) 346, aggiTThau (agniSThaH) 429-1 422-3 agghai (barhati) 385-1 appaNa- (AtmIya) 337, 338, aciMtiya (acintitA) 423-1 ... 350-2, 416-1 acchA (asti ) rU88 appaNa-chaMdau yAtmacchandakam ) 422.-12

Page #195
(166) s s appANu (bAtmAnam ) 396-2 aha (atha ) 339, 341-3, appikSa (apriya) 365-1 365-3, 367-4, 379-2, 416-1, abma (abhra) 439-1, 445-1 abbhaDavaMciu (anuvrajya) 395-3 aharu (adhara:) 332-2, 390 abbhatthaNi (abhyarthane) 384-1 ahavai athavA) 419-2 abhiDai (saMgacchate) 383-3 ahavA (athavA) 119-2 banbhuddharaNu (abhyuddharaNam ) 365 aho. (adhaH) 367-1 abhaggu (abhagnam ) 387-3 Aiu (AyAtaH) 432 abhau (abhayam ) 440 Agado (AgataH) 355. 372-1, ammi, ammaDi ( amba) 395-5, 373-1, 380-1. 396-2, 424 vANibhai (AnIyate) . 419-2 amha : (asmad ) 371, 376, ANaMda (Ananda) 401-3 379-2, 380, 381, 422-9, thAdanahaM (ArtAnAm) 422-16 AyaI ( imAni) amhArA (asmadIyaH) 345 AyahiM (asmin ) ari. (are ) 418-5 Ayaho . ( asya) alahaMtiahe ( alabhamAnAyAH) 350-1 / Ayaru. (AdaraH) 3.1-2 ali-ulaI ( alikuloni) 353 Alu . . (balIkam ) .. 379-1 avaguNu (avaguNaH) 395-6 AlavaNu (Alapanam ) 122-16 avaDa -yaDi ( avaTataTe) ... 339 Avai (AyAti) 367-1, 400 avareNa - ( apareNa) 395-6 Avahi (AyAsi, Agacchasi) 422-1 avarAisa (anyAdRza) 413 Avai (Apad ) abarAhiu (aparAdhitam ) 445-3 AvaTTai - (Avartate) avaroppA (parasparam ) zrAvali (AvaliH ) 444-2 avasu avaseM (ayadhyama) 376-2. 425-1 AvAsa (AvAsa) 442-2 avasara (avasara ) 358-2 AvAsiu (AvAsitaH ) 357-2 anaDDalu (asAdhAraNaH / 422-7 Apa (AzA). 383-1 asaihiM ( asatIbhiH) 396-1 __ i (api) 383-2, 384-1, asaNu (azanam ) amaru (asAraH) .401-1,439-3 asulaha (asulabha) 353 ikkai ...... ( ekAmapi) 383-2 asesu. (aSam ) . . 440 iMdanIla (indrana la:) 444-4 m m

Page #196
(167) iha 415 evaDu (icchatha) 384-1 eho / (eSaH). 391-2, 402 (iSTam ) 358-2 eka.. (ekA ) 419-4, 422-12 ittauM (iyat) 391-2 ekahiM (ekasmin) 331, 357-2 imu (idam) (ekasyAm ) 422-8 iaru (itaraH) 406-3 eku (ekam ) 422-1, 4 419-1 ekakhaNeNa (ekakSaNena) 371 u (pazya) 396-5 ekamekauM / ekaikam ) 422-6 uahI (udadhiH ) 365-2 ucchaMgi ekasi - 428 (utsaGge) (ekazaH) 336-1 ecchaNa (eTam) ujjANavaNehiM ( udyAnavaneH ) 422-10 (Rjuka) . ettahe ujjua 412-1 (itaH, atra) 419-4, 436 ettiu ujjeNihiM ( ujjayinyAm ) 442-1 (etAvad , iyat ) 341-2 ettulo (iyAn ) 408, 435 uTThabaIsa ( utthAnopavezanam ) 123-4 uDhabbhai (uttabhyate) 365-3 (ana) 330-4. 387-2, 404-1 uTThiau (utthitaH) (iyat ) . 408 uDDAvaMtiae ( uDDApayantyA) 352 emva (evam ) 376-1, 418-1 uNhattaNu ( uSNatvam ) emvai 332-2, 421-1 uttarai (uttarati) 339 423-2441-1 uddhabbhuA (UrzvabhujA) - 444-2 emvahiM (idAnIm 387-3 420-2 uppattiM (utpattim ) 372-1 o (o) 401-2 ummillai (unmIlati) 354-1 oi (amUni ) 364 ulhavai (nirvApayati ) 416-1 ohadRi (apahIyate) 419-4 umiai / upamIyate) 418-2 (kati) 376-1, 420-1 uvvattA (uvRttI ) kaiaha (kadA api) 422-1 uvvaria (urvaritA) kaI (kim ) uvvArijjai (udvAyate) 438-1 kaiso (kIdRzaH UsAsa (ucchavAsa) 431-1 kaTha ( kutaH) 416-1, 418-1 ei (etAn ). 414-4 kaMguhe ( kaGgoH) . 367-3 eha (eSA) 330-4, 362, kaMcaNa-kaMti-payAsu 363, 419, 425-1 (kAJcanakAntiprakAza: 396-5 ehA ( IdRz ) 145-1. kaMcuA (kaJcu kam ) 431-1 ehu, eu (etad ) 395-4, 399-1, kaMThi (kaNThe) 420-3, 444-1, 422-11,138-1

Page #197
(168) . W. co kaMtu . (kAntaH, kAntam) 345, 351, karatu . (kurvan) .. . 357-1, 358-1, karadi: (karoti) 360-1 . ....364, 383-3, 418-2 karahi... (kuru) 385 kaMtassu .. (kAntAya) 445-2 karahiM (kurutaH). 382 kaMtaho (kAntasya, kAntAya) 379-1 / karahu (kuruta) 389-1, 395-5, 416-1 kari.. (kuru) 387-3 kati (kAnti) 349-2, 396-5 kari (kRtvA) 357-3 kaccu, kAcca (kaccit ) 329 karievvaLa (kartavyam) (kAryam ) 343-2 karIsu. (kariSyAmi) . 396-4 kajjeM (kAryeNa) karu (kuru)... 330- 2, 3 kajja-gai (kAyaMgatiH) 406-3 karei (karoti) 337, 420-1, kaTari (Azcaryam ) . 350-1 422-16 kaTArai . (kArikAyAm ) 445-2 karei (kArayati) 114-4 336-1 karevi ( kRtvA ) 340-2 kaDa (karSAmi) 385-1 karata (kurvantI) kaDhaNu (kvathanama) 438-2 karataho (kurvataH) 4.0 kaNia (kaNikA) . 419-4 karaMti (kurvanti , 376-1, 441-3 kaNi Aru (karNikAraH) 396-5 kara (kara, = kiraNa) 349-1, kadhidu (kathitaM). 396-3 395-1, 3 kannaDai (kaNe ) 432-1 kara (kara, = hasta) 349-1, kaNNahiM (karNayoH) . . 340-1 354-1, 387-3, kapiujai (kRnyate) 418-4, 139-2 karibaMdha ( kabarIbandha) kararagullAliba (karAgrollAlitam ) 422-13 kamalaI (kamalAni) 353-1 karavAla (karavAla) . 354-1, kmali (kamalena.) ... 395-1 379-1, 387-3 kamalu, kamvala (kamalam ) 332-2, 397, karAliau (karAlitakaH) 415-1. 414.1 . 429-1 kaya kRta) 422 - 9 karAviA (kAritAH) 423-4 kyaM / kadambaH) . , 387-2 karigaMDAI (karigaNDAn ) kAi ( koti) 338 kalaMkina (kalaGkita) kara u ( karomi ) 370-2 kala hiau ( kalahApitaH ) .. 524-1 karaNa ( kartuma) 442 1 kalAvu (kalAmaH )

Page #198
(169) kAli (kAle)415-1,422-14, kalihi kalijugi kalevaraho karaNa kavaNahi (kAma kavaNu karaNeNa kambalu kavAlu kavi kavoli kasavaTTai kasarehi kasara kehi kipi kalau) 341-3 (kaliyuge) 338 (kalevarasya) 365-3 (kA) 350-2 (kasmin / 425-1 395-6 (kena) (kvala) 387-1 (kamalam) (kagalam) 387 -3 (kA'pi) 377-1,420--3 (kapole) 395-2 (kaSapaTTake) 330-1 (=galivRSabhaH) 421-1 (='kasarakka' iti zabdaM kRtvA) 423-2 (kaSAyabalam) (kasya) 422-6 (kathaya) 422-12 (kathamapi) 370-1 (kutaH) 415-1 (kasmAt) kutra) 357-3, 422-7 (kutra api) 422-5,436-1 (kim) 383-2 (kim ) 349-1, 357-3. 367-1, 370-2, 418-3, 421-1, 422-2, 428-1, sm h kAlakkheveM (kAlakSepena) kAvAlia (kApAlika) 387-3 kAvi 395-1 kiapa (kRtaH) 429-1 kiaDaM (kRtam) 371-1 ki (kim ) (kim ) 365-2,422-9, 434-1, 439-1, 445-1 11, 418-6, 438-1 kitti (kIrtiH) kittiu (kiyad ) kiTu (kRtaH) kidha (katham) 401-1 kinnao (klannakaH) 329 kira (kila) kilinnao (klanakaH) 329 kivaNu (kRpaNaH) 119-1 kimva (katham )4.1-2,122-12 (katham) kihe (kasmAt) kIladi (krIDati) 442-2 ( kuTTanam) kuMjara (kuara) 387-1 (kuJjaraH) kuMbhaI (kumbhAn) kuMbhayaDi (kumbhataTe) 4.6-1 kuTuMbauM (kuTumbakam ) 122-12 kuDallI (kuTI) 422-12 - urr . kasAyavalu kassu kahi kahavi kahatihu kahAM kahi kahici m kiha kAI' kuTTaNu kuMjaru kAmaho . (kAmasya) (kAya) kAyara (kAtara) 'kAya 35.-1 376-1

Page #199
kuDIrai kuDa kuDe kumArI kurala kulu ketthu kema ke rau kera u keraeM kevaDa kemba 362 ( kuralA : ) 382 361 ( kulam ) kusuma-dAma- kodaMDu (kusumadAmakodaNDam ) 446 kusumaho 444-4 kRdaMta ho 370-4 kelo 408, 435 405-1 401-1 kembai kevi ( kuTIra ke ) ( kautukam ) ( kautukena ) ( kumArI ) keha kehi koi kotu koTTaI kodaMDu ( kusumasya ) kRtAntasya ) kiyAn ) kehi ( kezaiH ) kesa- kalAvu ( kezakalApa: ) kesari ( kutra ) ( katham ) ( sambandhI ) 359 ( sambandhi ) 373 ( sambandhinA ) 422-15 ( kiyat ) 408 ( katham ) 343-1, 418-1 kathamapi ) 390, 396-4 ( kespi, kAn api ) 412-1, (kesarI) (kIdRk) (170) 364 kovi 396-4 'kva 422-8 (arthe) (ka) 396 - 2, (kaM api) ( kuntam ) (koTarANi) ( kodaNDam ) 335, 422-15 402 425-1 422-5, 438-3, 439-3, 441-2 384 422-13 422-2 446 khaMDa khaMDaI khaMDi "khaMDI khaMDa khaMti khaMti saMdha khaMbhi (khaNDa :) ( kSAntim ) ( khAdanti) ( skandhe) (skambhe) 399 khagga (khaDgAH ) 330-4 khaggaNa (khaDgena) 357-1 357-1 khaggu khaDga:) ari-visAhiu ( khaDga visAdhitam ) 386-1 423-2 446 371,419-1 ( khAdyate ) ( kSaNam ) ( kSaNena ) ( kSayakAle ) 377-1 ( kharaprastare ) 344-1 ( khala: ) 418 - 5,422-1 ( khalA: > 406-2 ( khalAni ) 334-1 ( khala: ) 337 340-1 khalavaNAI ( khalavacanAni ) khallihaDa ( khalvATam ) 389-1 khasapphasihUau (= vyAkulIbhUtaH ) 422-13 ( khAdati ) 419-1 khajjai khaNu khaNeNa 387-2 370-3 khala 414-1 khala khayagAli kharapatthari khalAI khalu (ko'pi kimapi ) 415, 422 - 4 (kSepa) 357-3 ( khaNDayati ) 367 - 1, 428 340-2 418-2 423-4 444-1 372-1 445-3 445-2 khAi khAhi khuDukkara kheDDa khelati (khaNDe) ( khaNDitaH ) ( khaNDitA ) (khAda ) ( = zalyAyate ) = krIDA ) ( ( = krIDanti ) 422-4 395-4 422-9 382

Page #200
(171) 'gai (grjsi| (garjI gaNa khoDi (-doSaH) 419 (karam ) (gatiH ) galai (galati) 418-5 maisa (gatA) galanti (galanti) 1.6-2 gaurI (gaurI) gali (ga) 453-4 gaMga (gaGgAm) 412-2 - galibha (galita) 332-1 gaMgA-hANu (gaGgAsnAnam ) 399-1 gavaksehi 423-3 gaMjiu (=parAjitaH) gavesai (gaveSayati) 'gaMThi granthiH ) 420-3 (grahAH ) 'gaMDAI (gaNDAn) garuyA (gurukam ) 34-2 gaMDa-sthali (gaNDasthale) gahIrima (gabhIrimANam ) 419-4 gajjahi gAmaha (grAmayoH) gajju 418-5 gAli ('kALe) (gaNayati) 358-2 gimbho (grISmaH) 412 gaNaMti (gaNayanti) gimha (grISmaH) 357-2 maNatie (gaNayantyAH ) 333,414-2 girihe (gireH) (deggataH) giri-gilaNa-maNu (girigilanamanA:) 445-1 gamihi (gamiSyati) 330-2 giri-siMgahu (girizRGgebhyaH) 337 gameppi, gameppiNu (gatvA) gili (gila) gaMpi, gaMppiNu (gaNui ) 412-1 gilijjai (gilyate) gatam . gataH) 426-1, guTTha-TThiaho (goSThasthitamya) 442-2 guNa (guNayati) 422-13 (gatAni) _(guNAn ) 338 gayau (gataH) 442-15 guNahi (guNaiH) 335, 347 gayahi (gatayoH) 370-3 guNu (guNa:) 395. 6 gayA (gatA:) 376-2 guNa-lAyaNNa-nihi(guNalAvaNyanidhiH,414-1 gaya (gajAH, gajAnAm , gajAna ) 335, guNa-saMpai (guNasampadam ) 372-1 345, 418-2 guru-macchara-bhariu (gurumatsarabhRtaH) 444 -4 gaya-ghaDa (gajaghaTAH) 395-5 gRhai (gRhAti) 336-1 gayaNi (gagane) 395-4 / gRNheppiNu (gRhItvA) 394,438-1 gayaNa-yA (gaganatalam ) 376-1 gRhati (gRhNanti) 341-2 gaya-mattahaM (mattagajAnAm ) 383-3 goTTaDA (goSThAH ) 423-4 'gado gau guNa

Page #201
(172) goraDI (gaurI) 395-4, ghari 420-3,431-1, gharahiM 422-13 436 ghariNi (gRhiNIm ) 370-3 gori (gaurI, gauri) 399, ghallai (kSipati) 334, 422-8 ghallaMti (kSipanti) 422-3 goriahe-gorihe (gauryAH) 395-1, ghAu (ghAtam) 414-3 dhuTehiM (= 'ghuTa 'zabdaiH) 423-2 gorI (gaurI) 418-5 ghuDukkai (garjati) 395-4 gorI-muha-nijjiau (gaurImukhanirjitaH) gheppai (gRhyate) 341-1 401-2 gheppaMti (gRhyante) gorI-vayaNa-viNijjiau ghoDA (ghoTakAH) 330-4,344 (gaurIvadanavinirjitaH) 396 - 5 caumuhu (caturmukham) 331 govai (gopAyati) 338 caMcala (caJcalam) 418-3 gahaNa (grahaNam / 396-1 ca dimae (candrikayA ) 349-1 ( anarthakaH nipAtaH) 424 capijjai Akramyate) 395-6 ghaMghalaI (jhakaTakA:, kalahA:) 422-2 capayakusumaho ( campakakusumasya) 444-4 ghaDadi (ghaTayati) 404-1 capAvaNNI (campakavarNA ) 330-1 ghaDia ( ghaTitA) 414-1 cake (cakreNa ) 444-1 ghaDiau (ghaTitaH) 331 caDai (caTati, Arohati)421-1 "ghaDa ("ghaTA, ghaTAH) 357-1, caDAhu (ArohAmaH) 439-1 395-5 caDiau (caTitaH, ArUDhaH) 331 ghaDAvai / ghaTayati) 340-1 caDiyA (ArUDhAH) 445-3 ghaNA (ghanAH, = bahavaH) 422-17, caDaka (=prahAraH) 106-1 ___439-1 cattakusaha (tyaktAGkuzAnAm ) 345, ghaNakuTTaNu (dhanakuddanam ) 438-2 383-3 ghaNa-thaNa-hAru (ghanastanabhAraH) 414-1 caejja (tyajet) 418-4 ghaNa-pattalu (ghanapatravAn ) 387-2 caaippiNu (tyaktum) 441-2 ghatta (ghAtam ) 414-3 caya (tyaja) 422-9 ghara ( gRhANi) 364 cari ( cara) 387-1 gharu (gRham ) 341-1, 343-2, calatehiM (caladbhyAm) 422-14 351, 367, 422-12 calehiM (calAbhyAma) 422-14

Page #202
calaNa 'cakeTa 0 cAu cAraha ciMtai citatAhaM citijjai citiya chaincha 'chaMda uM haDDa chaDDe viNu chaMmuhu chAyA chAyAbahula chAru chijjai chiNNu chuDa chuDa ( caraNau ) ( capeTA ) ( tyAga : ) ( cArabhaTI, tee bnn jaha ciThThadi cuMbivi ( cumbitvA ) cuNI hoisara ( cUrNI bhaviSyati ) cUDulau cUrU ceai cicaa ( cintayati ) (cintamAnAnAm ) ( cetayati ) ( cintitA ) ( tiSThati ) =zauryavRttiH) (173) 399-1 406-1 396-3 362 396-2 423-1 360-1 439-2 395-2 ( cUDaka:, vaGkaNam ) 395-2 ( cUrNam ) 337 ( cetayati ) 396-2 ( = eva ) 365-2 ( "chekA:=vidagdhAH ) 112-1 ( "chandakam ) 422-12 ( =tyaja ) 387-3 ( = tyaktvA ) 422-3 SaNmukham ) 331 ( chAyA ) 370-1 ( chAyAbahula : ) 387--2 ( kSAra: ) 365-3 ( chidyate ) 357 - 1,434-1 ( chinnaH ) 444-1 ( = yadi ) 385-1 ( = kSipram ) 401-1 ( chedakaH ) 390 ( yadi ) 351, 356, 364, 365-6, 367-1,4, 396-3 422-13 ivi iso jau jaM jaMti jaMpi japirahe jagi jagu jaggevA 'jaNa jaNa 'jaNassu jaNu 372-1, 379-2, 384, 390, 391-1, 395-1, 396-4, 399-1, 401-4, 404-1, 418-4, 419-2,422 -8, 17, 438-1,3,439-1,3. ( yadyapi ) 343 - 2,422-5 ( yAdRza:) ( yataH ) ( yad ) jaNeNa jaNa - sAmannu jaNi jaNu ( yAnti ) ( jalpa ) ( jalpanazIlAyAH) ( jagati ) ( jagat ) ( jAgartavyam ) jajjariu (jarjaritAH ) (jana) ( janA: ) 372 - 1,376-1. ('janasya ) 419-3 (jana:, janam ) 336-1,339, 350 - 1,365-2,3, 371, 388, 390, 396-1, 402-2, 426-1, 429-1, 438-2, 446. 403 419-3 ( janena ) (janasAmAnyaH ) ( iva ) ( iva ) 388-1 442-1 350-1 404-1 343-1 438-3 333 364 406-3, 337 371 418-6 444-4 401-3

Page #203
attu jamaho ( yatra ) ( yamasya ) jama-ghariNI ( yamagRhiNIm ) jama-loDa ( yamalokam ) jammi ( janmani ) 383-3 ( janma ) 396-3, 422-4 ( jagata: ) 440 ( jayazriyam ) ( jarAkhaNDitA ) ( jvalati ) ( jalAt ) ( jale ) ( jalena ) ( jalam ) jammu jayassu jaya - siri jarakhaMDI jalaD jalahu jali jali jalu jale jalaNi jalaNo jasu jahi jahe jA jAi ( jale ) ( jvalane ) ( jvalana: ) (yasyA: yasya ) (174) ( yatra, yasmin ) 404 419-1 370-3 442-2 383-2,414-3 395-7.419-4 422-15,439-2 370-3 423-4 365--2 415-1 383-1 365-2 444-3 365-2 368-1, 370-4, 389-1, 422-15, 427-1 349-2, 357-1,386-1, 422-5 ( basyA : ) 359 395-6 ( yAvat ) ( yAti ) 350 - 1,441-1, 444-2,445-1 jAijjai ( =gamyate ) jAidie ( = yad yad dRSTaM tasmin ) 419-2 422-17 ( yAtu ) ( jAtim ) ( jAnAti ) ( jAnAmi ) jANaha ( jAnItha ) jANiara ( jJAyate ) jANiuM jAma jAmba jAu jAI jANai jANauM jAuM jAeM jAyA 'jAla jAsu jAhi hu ji jimva 330-4 ( jJAtam ) 377 - 1, 423-1 ( yAvat ) 406-1 ( yAvat ) 387 - 2, 395-3 ( yAvat ) 406-3 ( jAtam ) 426-1 ( jAtena ) 395-6 ( jAtau ) 350-2 ( jvAlA ) 395-2,415-1, ( yasya ) ( yAsi ) ( yAmaH ) ( eva ) 332-1, 420-1 365-1 401-4, 419-1 391 -1, 439-3 369 jiNavaraho ( jinavarasya ) ( jitvA ) jiNeppi jibhidau ( jihvendriyam ) jimva 429-1 396- 3, 420-3 439-3 386-1 341-3, 414-1, 419-2, 420-1, 422-13, 423-3, 429-1 444-3 442-2 427-1 ( yathA ) 330-3, 344-1, 347-1, 354-2, 367-3, 376-2, 395-1, 396-4, 397, 422-2 ( iva ) 336-1, 385-1, 422-17

Page #204
(175) jIu jiha (yathA) 337, 377-1 13, 16, 428, (jIvam) 442-2, 445-1 (jIvati) mIvai 367-4 joaMtAhaM 409 (pazyatAm ) jIvahaM (jIvAnAm) joaMtihe (pazyantyAH ) 332-2 jIvaggala (jIvArgala:) 145-1 joi (pazya) jIviu jIvitam) 358.2, 418-3 joijja 356 joedi 422.5 ju (yaH, yad ) 345, 350-1, (pazyati) joaNa-lakkhu (yojanalakSam) 332-1 418.2 joNha (jyotsnAm ) 376-1 "jualu (yugalam ) jovvaNi 422-6 suaMjua ( =pRthakpRthak ) 422-1 ji (eva) 406-2, 423-3 jugi (yuge) 338 mukhahi (alpa) 379-1 jujhaMtaho ( yudhyamAnasya) 379-1 jhaDatti (jhaTiti) 423-1 jujjhu (yuddham ) 382 jhaDappaDahiM (jhaTiti ) jujhe (yuddhena) 386.1 jhalakkiau (jmalitaH) 395-2 juttau yuktaH ) 340.2 jhAivi (dhyAtvA) ne (ye, yo) 333, 350-2, jhAeviNu (dhyAtvA ) jhijjaGa (kSIye) 425-1 422.3, 14 jhuNi (dhvani:) jepi ( jitvA, jetum ) 440, 441-2 / jhumpaDA (kuTIrakam, kuTIrakAni) jeNa 416-1, 418-5 122-4 (yena) jettulo (yAvAn ) 416-1 "TThiaho (sthitasya ) 407, 435 jetthu ( yatra) 404-1, 4 22-12 TThila (sthita) Thavai 407-1 jevaDDa ( yAvat ) 357-3 (sthApayati) memba (yathA ) (tiSThati) 397, 401-4 jehau (yAdRzaH) 422-1 (sthAnam ) ThAu jehu 402 (yAdRza) (sthAnam ) 332-1,358-1 Thiau ahiM (yAbhyAm ) (sthitaH) 415-1 439-2 Tha 371, 381 jo (yaH) 330.4,332.1,338, 343-1,370-4, ThiAhe ("sthitAnAm) 422-7 383-3,422-6, ThiGa (sthitaH) 391-1,401-3 * ThAi 'ThANu * * *

Page #205
Thido ( sthitaH ) DaMbaraI ( DambarANi ) ( zAkhAH ) (DimbhA: ) DuMgarihiM ( = parvateSu ) (=qaar: ) DoMgara 'Dohiu (= kSobhitam ) DAlaI DiMbha Dhakka ( DhakkA ) Dhakkari - sAra (= adbhutasAra ) DhollA vhANu taijjI taiso taI tau tau l "" ta taDi taDatti taNA taNu taNu taNu (snAnam ) ( tRtIyA ) ( tAdRza: ) ( zvayA ) ( tava ) 422-11 ( = nAyaka:, nAyaka ) 330 1, 2, 425-1 399-1 (tapaH ) (tad ) (tam ) ( tarkayati ) ( taTe ) ( tai iti ) taDaphaDa ( = praspandate ) samauM ( = sambandhi ) haM (176) 339 403 422-14 367-1, 372, 425 441-1 350-1356,360, 365-3, 371, 388, 395-7,411-1, 418-2, 419-2, 420-2, 421-12, 426-1,429 404 taNa 120-1 tattassu 445-3 tatu 382 "taru 445-1 422-2 439-2 406-1 ( tRNAnAm ). ( = sambandhina: ) 446 370-3 422-3 352, 357-3 366-1 361 339 379-3 ( tRNam ) 329, 334-1 ( tanuH, tanum ) 401 2,418-4 ( tanuH, buH ) 401-3 taruarahaM taruhu~ tarahe taruNahI taruNiho ti taLe tavada tavu tasu "" tassu tahaM tahAM ra te the ta taho 19 tA tAuM tAe tANa "tAra ( arthe, kRte ) ( tattvasya ) ( tatra ) ( 'taro ) 366-1 440 404 370-1 (taruvarANAm ) 422-8 ( tarUNAm, tarubhyaH ) 340-1 341-2 341-1 346 346 334-1 334 377-1 441-2 338, 389 343-1, 389, 397, 4014, 428 ( tasya ) 419-3 ( teSAm ) 422-3,412-12 ( tasmAt ) 355 ( tasmin ) 357-1, 386-1, 419-2 ( taro : ) ( he taruNAH ) ( he taruNyaH ) ( tale ) ( tale ) ( tapati ) ( tapa: ) ( tasmai ) ( tasya ) ( teSu ) 429-11 ( tasyA: ) 350 -1, 357-2, ( tasyA: ) ( tasya ) ( tarhi ) ( tAvat ) ( tayA ) 359, 382 356 432 370-1 406-2, 423-3 370-2 333 356 ( tAn ) ( tArakA, tArA )

Page #206
(177) tAmbara tAva ti (tRNam ) tudhra ( tAvat ) 406-1 tuccha-kAya-vammaha-nivAsahe ( tAvat / (tucchakAyamanmathanivAsAyAH) 350-1 (tApAH) 422-17 tucchaccha-romAvalihe tAmva ( tAvat ) (tucchAccharomAvalyAH) 35..1 tAsu (tasya ) 358-1 tuccha-jampirahe (tucchajalpanazIlAyAH) tAI (tayoH ) 350-2,367-2 350-1 (te) 330-4 tuccha-majjhahe (tucchamadhyAyAH) 350-1 tihiM (triSu ) 347-2 tucchayara-hAsahe(tucchatarahAsAyAH) 350-1 tituvvANu (timitodvAnama, ArdrazuSkam ) / tuccha-rAya (tuccharAgAyAH) 350-1 431-1 tuTTau (truttitH| 356 . tikkheDa (tIkSNayati) 354.1 tuDi-vaseNa (truTivazena) 390 tikkhA (tIkSNAn ) 39.5-1 tujjha (tvattaH) tiNa (tava) 367-1 tiNa-sama (tRNasame) tvattaH, tava) 372 tittha (tIrthama) 442.2 tumhaI (yUyam , yuSmAn) 369 titthesareNa (tIrthezvareNa ) 441-2 tumhaha (yuSmabhyam , yuSmAkam ) 373 tidasAvAsa-gau (tridazAvAsagataH) 442-2 tumhAsu (yuSmAsu) timira-DiMbha (timira-DimbhAH) 382 tumhe (yUyam , yuSmAn ) tiricchI (tiryag) 414-3 __ tumhehi yuSmAbhiH) tiricchI (tirazcInA) 427.1 "tulia (tulitA:) 382 tila (tila) 3.7-2,486.2 tuha (tava) 361,370,383-1 tilattaNu (tilatvam) 486.2 tuhAreNa (tvadIyema) 434-1 tila-tAra (tilatArA) 356 tuhuM (tvam ) 330-2, 3, 368, tilahaM (tilAnAma) 406.2 387-3,402,421-1, (tathA) 344-1, 357.3, 425,439-3 . 376-2,395-1, tRNAI (tRNAni) 422-15 397,422-2 tRNu timahe (tRSAya ( tAn ) 336-1,387-1 tiha (tathA) 377-1 , (te)353,376-2,406-2, tuMgattaNu ('tuGgatvam) 390 409,412,414-1 tu biNihe ( tumbinyAH ) 427-1 ,, 439-2 369

Page #207
(178) sema - Ibri: 1** Fje u poque tembai tehu tehai (vena) 339,343-2, mahAru (stanabhAraH) 414-1 379-2,414-2 thaMti (=tiSThataH) 365-2 thali tettahe (satra) thAha (stAgham ) 444.2 vettulo (tAvAn ) 407,435 thirattaNauM (sthiratvam) 422-6 tetthu (tatra) 404.1 thovA (stokAH) 376-1 tevaDa (-tAvanmAtraH,tAvat )395-7, daiu (daivam ) 107.1 daieM ( dayitena) 333,312 tevaDau (tAvat) 371 daivu ( daivam ) 340-1 temva (tathA) 343.1,397, daiveM (devena) 331 401.4,418-1 dahaveNa (devena) 389-1 (tathA) daMsijjaMtu 418-1 (tAdaza) daMgaNa (darzana) 401-1 (tAdRze) daDapaDa 330-2 (tai:) 370-1 daDavaDau (=avaskandaH) 422-14 (tataH) 36,365-3, daDDA (dagdham ) 343-2 367-4.379-2, daDa-kalevaraho ( dagdhakalevarasya ) 365-3 395-1,404-1, daDDa-nayaNa (dagdhanayane) 422-5 118-4,419-2, dammu 422-13 ___439-1 dahamuhu (dazamukha:) tovi (tathApi) 336.1,341-1, dahaho (hRdasya) 444-2 313-2.422-5. dAma (dAma) 446 423-4,445-2,3 dAraMtu (dArayantam) tositha-saMkaru (toSitazaMkaraH) 331 dijjai (dIyate) tti (iti) 423-1 dejjahi (dadyAH ) 383-3 tthali ('sthale) 357-2 dejjahiM (dIyante) 428 (-tad) 360-1 deMtehiM (dadatIbhiH) 119-3 thakkei (=tiSThati) 370-3 diahaDhA (divasAH, divasAn ) 333, dhaNa (stano) 350-2 387-2 vaNahaM (stanayoH) 390 diahA (divasAH) 388,418-3 vaNaMtara (stanAntasma) 350-1 diTTha (dRSTA) bei tril lojas, 1

Page #208
(179) (dRSTa:) dUI 401-4 A SETI am..ARTHA diNu dii (dRSTe) 365-1 du? (duSTaH) 401.1 diu 352,429 'dubhikkheM (durbhikSeNa) 386-1 diTTha (dRSTam) 371,396-1 hama, dumu (drumaH, drumAH) 336-1, (dRSTAH ) (dRSTim) 330-3 dullahaho (durlabhAya ) (dRSTA) 431 aDau (dUtaH) 519-1 (dRTa:) 401-4 (dUti) (dRSTe) (dUram ) __ dUre (dUre ) (dRSTena) 423-2 dUra-ThiAhaM (dUrasthitAnAm ) 422-7 (dinaH) 401.1 dUruDDANe (dUroDDAnena) 337 diNayaha (dinakaraH dUsAsaNu (duHzAsanaH) 391-1 diNNA (dattA:) (dadAti) 406-3,420-1, diNNI (dattA) 330.1,401-3 422-13,422-16, diNNa (dattaH ) dive dive (divA dibA,-divase divse)| deMtaho (dadataH) 379-1 399.1 deMti (dadataH) 414-3 divehiM (diSasaH) 422-4 divvaI (divyAni) 418-3 (dAtum ) 441.1 divaMtaraI (divyAntarANi) (dattaH ) 384.1 disihaM (dizoH) 340. dekkhai (pazyati) 349-1,376 dIhA (dIrgham ) deksa (pazyAmi) 357-3,420-1 dIhara (dIrgha ) 414-1 devikhavi 354-1 dIhara-nayaNa-saloNu ( dIrgha-nayana-salA (pazya) vaNyam ) (dezAH ) 422-10 duhu~ (dvayoH) 340-2 desaDai (deze) 419-2 dukara (duSkaram ) 414-4,411-1 desaDA (dezam) 418.4 tukkhasayA / ( duHkhazatAni) 357-3 desahi (deze) dujjaNa-kara-pallavihiM (durjanakarapallavaiH) desi (deze) 125-1 418-1 desaMtarikSa (dezAntaritA) deppiNu (datvA) devaM dekkhu

Page #209
(180) dhaNahe dhammu desuccADaNu ( dezoccATanam) 438-2 doNi (dve) 34.-2,358-2 dosu (doSaH) 439-3 dosaDA (doSau) 379-1 drammu (drammam ) 422-4 (dRSTiH ) 422-5 dhaNa (dhanyA, nAyikA,priyA)330-1, 367-4,430-1, 144-2 (dhanyAyAH) 350-1,445-1 dhaNi (priye) 385 dhaNu (dhanam) 373 dhammi (dharma) 341-3.396-3 bharai, dharei (dharati) 334-1,336-1, 438-3 dharahi (dhara) 421-1 dharahi (dharataH) 382 (dharA,avalambanam ) 377.1 (dharAm) 441-2 dhavala (dhavala) 421-1 (dhavala:) 340.2 dhAi (dhAvati) dhAra (dhArAm ) 383-2 dhuhuai (zabdAyate) 395-7 dhuru (dhuram 121-1 (dhUmaH) 415-1 dhUlaDiA (dhUli:) . __ 432 ( yad) 360-1,438-1 (dhruvam) 418-3 ma (na) 332-2, 365, 340-2, 341-1,349-1,350-1, 358-2,360-1,383-1, 2,386-1,390,396-3, 401-4, 406-1, 2, 414-2,116-1,418-1, 4,6,419-1,3,420-3, 421, 422-1,10,13, 423-4,432,432,436, 441-1,444-1, 445-3 Na (ma) 358-1 navi,gani (na api) . .330-4,339, 340-1,356, 395-7,402,538.1 nai . (naghaH) 422-2 nau (na) 423-2 (yathA) 444-2 naM (nanu) 382,396-5 naMdau (nandatu) 422-12 naccAviu (nartitaH) 420-2 namahu (namata) 446 nayaNa (nayana) 422.5,444-3 nayahiM (nayana 423-2 mayaNa-sara (nayanazarau) 414-3 nara (narAH) 12,442-1 nara (naraH) bhavahi (namanti ) 367-3 navaMtAhaM ( namatAm ) 399-1 navai (nave) 396-4 navastrI (navInA) 420-3 dhara dhara dhavalu

Page #210
(181) navara (=paraMtu) 377-1 ninneha (ni:snehA) navari (=kintu) 423.1 niddae (nidrayA) navavahu-dasaNa-lAlasau (navavadhadarzana- niddaDI, nidda (nidrA) 418-1 lAlasaH) 401-1 nirakkhaya (nIrakSakAn ) 418-2 naheNa (nakhena) 333 nirAmai (nirAmaye) 414-2 nAi, NAi (-iva,yathA) 444-2, niruvama (nirupamam) 401-3 330-1 nivaTTAhaM (nivRttAnAm ) 332-1 nA (nAma) 426 nivaDai (nipatati) nAyamu (nAyakam ) 427 nivaDiaiM (nipatite) 358-2 nArAyaNu (nArAyaNaH) 402 'nivaDaNa (nipatana ) 444-2 nAliu (mUrkhaH) 422-13 nivasaMtehiM ( navasadbhiH 'nAva (nauH) 123-1 ) 422-10 'nivahi (degnivahe) . nAvai, NAva 357-1 444-3,331 nAsaMtaho ( nazyataH) 432 nivANu (nirvANam ) 419.2 nAhu ( nAtha:) 360,390, nivAraNu (nivAraNam ) 395-7 degnivAsahe (nivAsAyAH) 350-1 nAhiM (nahi) 419-4,422-1 nivvahai ( nirvAhyate ) niaMta (=avalokayantI)431-1 nisaMku (niHzaGkam ) 396-1,401-2 niaMbiNi (nitambinI) 414-1 nisiA (nizitAH) niattai (nivartate) 395-3 nihAlahi (nibhAlaya) 376-1 nidha-muha-karahiM (nijamukha karaiH) 349-1 nihi (nidhiH) 414-1 niaya-dhaNu 441-1 nihittau (nihita:) niaya-sara (nijakazarAn ) 344-1 nihuarDa (nibhRtakam ) 401.4 nigdhiNa (nighaNa) 383-2 nIsarahi (niHsarasi) 39-3 nicca? (-gADhama) 422-6 nIsAmvannu (ni:sAmAnyam ) 341.1 niccala (nizcalA) 436 nIsAsu (niHzvAsam) niccitaI (nizcintAH) 422-15 neha- (sneha-) 332-1 niccu (nityam) 395-5 nehaDA (snehaH) nicchaI (nizcayena) 358-1 nehaho (snehasya) 426-1 nicchayaM (nizcayam) 422-9 nehi (snehe) 406-2 nijiaTha (nirjitaH) 401-2 (snehaH) 422-7 nijjita (nirjitaH) 371 neheM (snehena) 422-5

Page #211
(182) paDha (99 paMkA paDheM, paiDa (praviSTaH, praviSTAni)432, paDihAi (pratibhAti) 441-1 144.4340-1 (paTha) paiTTi paNaTTha (praNaSTe)406-2,418-4,6 paisIsu paNaeNa (praNayema) pohara pattu (prAptaH) 332-2 poharaha (payodharayoH) 42002 pattataNaM (patratvam) 370-1 (paGkaje) 357-2 pattANaM (patrANAm) 370-1 paMgaNai 4203 pattehi (patraiH) 370-1 paMca (paJcAnAm ) 422-12 pattalu (patravAn) 387-2 paMthi (pathi) 429.1 patthari (prastare) paMthiahiM (pathikaiH) 429 paNNaI (parNAni) 427-1 paka-phalAI (pakkaphalAni) 340.1 paphulliau (praphullitaH) pakkhAvaDiaM (pakSApatitama) 401-4 panbha (prabhraSTA) paggimva (=prAyaH) 414-4 pamANu (pramANam )399-1,419-2, paccallira (pratyuta) 420.2 138-3 (pramuSTaH) pacchai (pazcAt) 360 pai (pade) 414.2 pacchAyAvaDA (pazcAttApa:) pai pai (pade pade) pacchi 406.1 (pazcAta) 388 pacchite (padAni) (prAyazcittena) 420.1 428 pajjata (paryAptam) payaI (pade) 395.3 payampaha paTTaNa-gAmaha 422-9 (pattanagrAmayoH) (prajalpata) 407 payaTTa (pravartate) paTri (pRSTham) 329 paThAviai payaDA (prakaTAn) (prasthApyatAm ) 422-6 338 paDai paya-rakkha-samANu (padAtirakSakasamam ) 418-2 (patati)112-4,422-14 pahi (patanti) (prakArAbhyAm ) 367.4 388 paDati (patanti ) 422.15 payAsai (prakAzayati) 357.1 payAsu paDiu (patitaH) ('prakAzaH) 396-5 337 paDahu (paTahaH) (param) 335,366, 443 379-1,395-5, paDipekkhai (pratiprekSate) 349-1 396-3,414-3, paDibiMbidha-muMjALa (pratibiMbitamuJjavat ) 420-1,122-3, 438.1,3,541-1 paya payArehi

Page #212
para parassu paramatthu paramapai paramapaTha parAI parAyA vahi parivattA parivA parihaNu pariharai parihAsaDI parokkha ho palu 350-2 376-2 442-1 395-3 (parivRttAH ) (pariviSTAH ) 409 parihaviaNu (paribhUtatanuH ) 401-2 ( paridhAnam ) 341-2 (pariharati ) 334-9, 389-1 (paribhASA) 425-1 (parokSasya ) (palam ) ( paryaste ) paluTTA pallava palavihi pavasaMti pava saMteM vasaMteNa "pavAsaahaM pavIsai pasariauM "pasAu hAu ( = mAtram ) ( parasya) ( paramArtham ) (paramapade) (paramapadam ) ( parakIyA ) ( parakIyA : ) ( prApnuvanti ) pahia pahicA pahi (pallavAn ) (pallava:) ( pravasati) ( pravasatA) ( pravasatA ) ( pravAsinAm ) (pravizati ) (prasRtakam ) ( prasAdam ) ( prabhAva:) (183) 406-2 338,354-1 422-8 414-2 442-1 336-1 418-4 442-11 419-3 333-1,342 395-4 444-3 354-1 430-1 341-3 376-2 (pathikA : ) (pathika) 431-1 (pathika : ) 415, 429-1, 445-1 pahuccai pADiu pANiu pANieNa pAi pArakkaDA pAlevi pAlaMbu pAvia 418-1 piu 395-7 pia 422-5 pAviai pAvIsu i piai piaMti pia piassu piaho piu piu pie ( prabhavati ) (pAtitaH) ( pAnIyam ) (pAnIyena ) (pAde) ( parakIyA :) ( pAlayitum ) ( prAlamba: ) ( prAptAH ) ( prApyate ) ( prApsyAmi) (api) (pibati) (pibanti ) (pibAmi ) (priya) ( priyasya) ( priyasya) ( priyasya) (priyaH) (priyam ) (priye) pieM ( priyeNa ) pisa-panbhaTTa (priyaprabhraSTA) 390,419-1 420-2 396-4 418-5, 434-1 445.2 379-2 441-2 446 387-1 366 396-4 391 419-1 419-4 383-1 418-1,3,425-1, 434-1 332-2 354-1 418-3,419-2, 343-2,352, 367-1,383-1, 401-4, 414-4, 418-2,420-1, 424-1,432 396-4 365-1,396-2, 422-11 401-3, 423-2 436

Page #213
piya- mANusa - vicchoha - garu (priyamanuSyavikSobhakaram ) ( priyavacanam ) (pipAsA ) (pRSTham) ( pItam) 439-2 (pIDayantu) 385-1 (pRcchatha ) 364, 422-8 ( pRSThama ) 329 pia - vayaNu pivAsa piTTi pIu pIDaMtu pucchaha puddhi puNu putte putti pupphavahiM purisaho (184) (putreNa) (putra) (puSpavatImi :) (puruSasya ) (pUrNe) prayAvadI 396-1 prassadi 350-1 prAiva 434-1 prAimva ( puna: ) 343-1, 349-1, 358-2, 370-1, 383-1, 391-1, 422-8, 13, 425-1, 426-1, 428, 438-3, 439-1, (prekSamANAnAm ) ( prema, priyA ) (premahRde) (prAGgaNe) (pramANita : ) 329 prAu priu pUrai 422-14 pUria ( pUritA ) 383-1 pekkhivi, pekkheva (prekSya ) 430 - 1,340-2 pekkhu ( prekSasva ) 419-4 pekkhe viNu peccha (prekSya) (prekSasva ) (prekSate) pecchai pecchaMtAga pemmu pema-drahi gaNi pramvANiau 445-3 395-6 330-3 438-3 400 444-3 priega priya 348-1 395-3 423-1 360-1 422-1 phalu phiTTai phiTTavi phukkijjata 387-3 priya virahiahaM (priyavirahitAnAm ) 377-1 phala ( phalAni ) 335 phalaI ( phalAni ) 336 - 1,445-3 phalAI ( phalAni ) 340-1 341-1, 2 370-1 406-2 492-3 357-3 422-11 phuTTi phuTTi phuTa phuTTaNaepa phullai pheDai phoDeM ti 363 ba 369 baila "baIsa "baMdha baddha bappIkI bappIhA ( prajApatiH ) (pazyati) (prAyaH ) (prAyaH) (prAyaH) (priyaH) (priyeNa) (priya) ( phalam ) ( = vinazyati) (=) ( phutkriyamANAH) (sphuTa) (sphuTiSyAmi) (sphuTitAni) (sphuTanazIlena) (phullati ) 404-1 393 414-2 414-3 414-1 438-1 379-2 (sphoTayati) (sphoTayataH ) (upaviSTaH ) (balIvardA:) ( = upavezanam ) (bandhaH ) ( baddhA:) (= paitRkI) ( = cAtaka) 352 422-17 387-2 358-1 350-2 444-4 412-1 423-4 382 399 395-6 383-1,2

Page #214
(186) 'bbhu bappuDA (=varAkAH) 387-3 buDDIma (makSyAmi) nambha (brahman) 412-1 buddhaDI (buddhiH ) parihiNu (vahIM) 422-7 buddhI (buddhiH ) 422-12 valaMti (jvalanti) 416-1 (dvau) 379-1,439-1 balu (balam ) 354-1,440 be 395-3 balullaDA (balam ) 430.1 behiM (dvayoH ) 370-3 bali-abbhatthaNi(bali-abhyarthane) 384-1 boDia (=kapardikAm) 335 bali-kijjara (balI kriye) 338, 445-2 bolliai (=kathyatAm ) 360-2 bali-kIsu (balIkriye) bolliauM (=kathitam ) 422-11 bali-rAya (balirAja) 402 bollieNa (=kathitena) 383-2 bahiNi (bhagini) 351 bolaNaTha (=kathayitA) 143 bahiNue (bhagini) 422-12 (bhunA) 444-2 bahua (bahavaH) 376-1 bruvaha (vrata) bahua-jaNeNa (bahukajanena) broppi (=uktavAn , vrate) 391-1 (bahula:) 387-2 broppiNu (uktvA ) 391-1 vAli (bAle) 422-14 bhagi (bhaGgiH ) bAlahe (vAlAyAH) 350-2 bhaMDaya (bhaNDaka, nirlajja)422-11 bAliu (jvAlitam ) 418.5 bhati (bhrAntiH ) 365-1,416-1 (bAhuH,bAhuma)329,439-3 bhaggauM (bhagnakam ) 354-1 bAhA (bAhuH) 329 bhaggA (bhagnaH ) 351 bAha-salila-saMsittau (bASpasalilasaMsiktaH) bhaggA (bhagnA :) 379-2 bhaggAI (bhagnAH ) 386-1 bAhu (bAhuH) bhajijau jati (bhajyante) 395.5 bAhu-balullaDA (bAhubalam) 430.1 bhaDDu (bhaTaH) 420-3 vinni 418-1 bhaDa-ghaDa-nivahi(bhaTa ghaTAnivahe) 357-1 bihiM (dvAbhyAm) 367-4 bhaNa (bhaNa) 367-3,370-3, bihuM (dvayoH ) 383-1 404-2, 425 bibAhari (bimbAdhare) 401-3 bhaNa (bhaNati) 399-1 biTTIe (=putrike) 330-3 bhaNaMti (bhaNanti ) 376-9 baivi (=nimajya) 415 bhaNavi (bhaNitvA) bAha (bhagnA

Page #215
(186) bhaNu bhaMtaDI bhaNica (bhaNitA) 330-3 bhua-jualu (bhujayugalam) / 414-1 . bhaNiyau (bhaNitaH) bhuti (bhujanti) (bhaNa) 401-4 bhuMjaNahaM,muMjaNahi (bhoktum ) 441-1 bhattAu (bhaktA :) 442-9 bhuMhaDI (bhUmiH ) bhaddavau (bhAdrapadaH) 357-2 bhuvaNe (bhuvane) 441-2 bhamaMti (bhramanti ) bhuvaNa-bhayaMkaru (bhuvanabhayaMkaraH) 331 bhamejja (bhramet ) 418-4 bhoga 389.1 bhamara (bhramara) . 368,397 (bhrAntiH ) bhamarA (bhramara) 387-2 bhraMtri (bhrAntiH ) 360-1 bhamaru, bhamvaru (bhramaraH) 397 ma (mA) 346,365-2, bhamara-ula-tulia (bhramarakulatulitAH) 382 368,384-1, 'bhamiru (=bhramaNazIla:) 422-13 387-1,388, 420-1,442-1 "bhaeNa (=bhayena) 444-2 (mAm ) 401-4 'bhayaMkara ('bhayaMkara:) 333 (mayi) 370-3 (bhAram ) 340-2 (mayA)330-2,346,356, ('bharaH) 371,421-1 377,396-3,402, bhariai (bharite) 383-2 418-1,421-1, 'bhariu 422-1,423-1 bhali (=nibaMdha:) 353 mauliahiM (mukulanti) 365-1 bhallA (bhadram ) (mA) 385.1 bhalli (bhaliH (mA) 418-4 bhamvai (bhramati 401-2 maMjiTae (majiSThayA) 438-2 bhasaNau (bhaSitA) 443 maMDala (maNDala) 349-1 bhasalu (bhramara.) 444-4 maMDali (maNDale) 372.1 bhAIrahi (bhAgIrathI) 347-1 makkaDa-ghugdhiu (=markaTaceSTAm ) 423-3 bhArai (bhAratI) 347 maggahu (mArgayata) 384.1 bhAraha-khaMbhi (bhArataskamme) 399 maggaNu (mArgaNaH) bhAvai 420-2 maggasiru (mArgazIrSaH) 357.2 micca (bhRtyAH ) 341-2 macchu (matsyaH ) 370-2 (bhRtyam) 335..1 marcha (matsyena) bharu bharu. bhRtaH mA 'bhiccu

Page #216
(187) 'majjhahe macchara ('matsara) 4.4-3 maragayakaMtie (marakatakAntyA) 349-2 majjati (majjanti) 339 mara? (garva:) 422.6 majjhu (mama) 367,379-2 maraNu (maraNam) 418.3 (madhyAyAH) 360-1 malla-jujjhu / (mallayuddham ) 382 majjhi (madhye) 444-4 mahaMti (=kAnti) majjhe (madhye) 406-3 mahama (mahAdrumAH) maNi (manasi) 422-13 mahamu (mahAdrumaH) 336-1 maNu (manaH) 350-1,401-4, mahavvaya (mahAvratAni) 440 422-8,441-1 mahAdahaho (mahAhRdasya) maNA (manAk)418-6,426-1 mahArau (madIyaH) 358-1 maNiaDA,maNiyaDA (maNIn , maNayaH) mahArA (madIyaH) 414-2,423-4 mahA-risi (maharSiH ) 399-1 maNoraha (manorathAH, manorathAn ) __ mahihiM (mahyAm ) 388,501-1 mahiala-satthari (mahItalasrastare) 357-2 maNorahaI 1.) 414-4 mahimaMDali (mahImaNDale) 372-1 maNoraha-ThANu (manorathasthAnam ) 362 mahu (mama) 333,370-2,4, 'mattaha (mattAnAm )346,383-3 379-1,383-1, madi (matim) 372-1 395-5,116-1, manbhIsaDI (='mA bhaiSIH'iti)422-16 418-2,6,423-3, mayagalahaM (madakalAnAm ) 406-1 438-1 mayaMku (mRgAGkam ) 396-1 mahu (mat , mattaH) 379 mayaNu (madanaH) 397 mahumahaNu (madhumathana:) 384-1 mayaraddhaya-daDavaDau (=makaradhvajAvaskandaH) mA (mA) 330-2,3,418-4, 422-14 422-9 mayaraharu mANiai 388 marai (mriyate) 420-3 mANu (mAnam ) 330-2,347-1 marahi (mriyase) mANu (mAnaH) 396-2,418-2 marAhuM (mriyAmahe) 439.1 'mANusa marievva (martavyam ) 438-1 mANusahaM (mAnuSANAm ) 341-1 (mArayitvA) 439-1 mAyahaM / (mAtRNAm ) 399-1 (AI (mava mAri

Page #217
(188) mArai (mArayati) 330-3 mudda (mudrA) 4.1-3 mAri (mArayitvA) 439-1 (mugdhA ) mArei (mArayati) muddhae . (mugdhayA) 423-4 mAraNau (mArayitA) 443 muddhaDahe, muddhahe (mugdhAyAH)350-1,357-2 mAriaDeNa (mAritena) - 379-2 muddhi (mugdhe) 376-1,395-2 mAriA (maaritH| 351 muddha-sahAva (mugdhasvabhAva) 422-17 mAlai (mAlatI) 368 / / (mukha) 349-1,401-2 mAhau (mAghaH) _muhahuM (mukhebhyaH) 422-15 miaMku, miyaMku (mRgAGkaH) 377.1.401-2 (mukham ) 367-1, 444-3 mittaDA muha-kabaribandha (mukhakabarIbandhau) 382 milai (milati) muhakamali (mukhakamalena) 395-1 milia (militvA) muha-kamalu (mukhakamalam ) 332-2, miliu (militam ) 332-2 414-1 milijjai (milyate) muha-paMkai (mukhapaGkaje) mUli 427-1 mudha (mRtAH (mUle) ) 419-3 melavi (mriyate) (militvA) muau 429-1 442-2 mellai 430.1 muA (mRtAH (muJcati) ) 442-1 melaMtihe (mRtA) (muJcantyAH mui ) 41-3 mellavi (mRtena) (muktvA ) melli muMja 387.1 (muJja) (muJca) muMjAlu (muktavA) 341-1 ( muJjavat ) meDa muMDamAlie maNDamAlikAyAm ) 446 (megha) 367-4,418.5 muMDiarDa meha (muNDitam ) (meghAH) 119.4 389-1 mukkAhaM (muktAnAm ) (meghaH) 395-4,422-7 370-1 mokalaDeNa (muktena) muggaDA (mudgAH ) muNAliahe. (mRNAlikAyAH) 444-1 ___ moDaMti (moTayanti) 445-3 (ca) muNi (munayaH) raivasa-bhamiru (rativazabhramaNazIla:) . muNihaM (munInAm ) 414-2 422-13 muNita (=jJAtam) 346 rakkhA (rakSati) - 439-2 muNIsima (manuSyatvam ) 330-4 rakkhe jahu (rksst)| 350.2 mueNa melleppiNu meha

Page #218
(189) raNNu rattie 'raksa (rakSaka) 418-2 ruahi, ruasi (rodiSi) 383-1 raccasi (rajyase) . 422.17 ruccai (rocate) 341-1 raDatau (rudan) 445-1 ruThI (ruSTAma ) 414-4 360.1 ruNajhuNi ('ruNajhuNa'-zabdaM kuru)368 raNa-gayahiM (raNagatayo:) 370-3 ruddhI (ruddhA) 422.12 raNa-dubhikkheM (raNadurbhikSaNa) 386-1 ruhireM (rudhireNa) 416-1 raNaDai (araNye) 368 rUau, rUaDau (rUpakama)419-1,422-13 (araNyam) 341-1 rUsai (ruSyati) 368.1,414-4 (raktayA) 438.2 rUsaNA (=roSayuktAH ) 418-3 rattaDI (rAtriH ) 330-2 rUsesu (ruSiSyAmi) 414.4 radie (ratyA) resi (Darthe) 425-1 rayaNAI (ratnAni) (rekhA) 330-1,354-1 rayaNanihi (ratnanidhim ) 422-3 'romAvalihe (romAvalyA:) 350-1 rayaNa-vaNu (radanavaNaH) 401.3 rosu (roSaH) rayaNI (rajanI) 401-1 lau (layam ) 414-2 ravaNNA (ramyA:) . 522-10 lakkhu (lakSam) 332-1 ravi-atthamaNi (ravyastamane) 444-1 lakvehi (lakSaiH) rasu (rasam) 401-3 laggai (lagati) 420-3,522-6 rahavari (rathavare,rathopari) 331 / / laggivi (lagitvA) 339 rAya (rAgAyAH) 350-1 laggA (laggAni) 445-1 (rAja) 402 lacchi (lakSmIH ) 436 rAvaNarAmahaM (rAvaNarAmayoH) 407 lajijjai (lajjya te) 419-3 rAha-poharahaM (rAdhApayodharayoH) 420.2 lajjejjaMtu (alajjiSyam ) 351 rAhI (rAdhikA) 422-5 'lajju (lajjam ) 430-1 rAhu (rAhuH,rAho) 382,396-1 labbhai (labhyate) 419-2 riu (ripavaH, ripu) 376-1, (labhate) 395-3 lahaMti (labhante) 341-2,414-2 riu-ruhireM (ripurudhireNa) 416-1 lahaMtu (alapsya ta) 395-1 riddhihiM (Rddhau) 518.6 lahahi (labhase) 383-2 'risi (RSiH ) 399-1 lahahiM (labhante) rAya

Page #219
(190) lahahuM lahuIhUA lAiva (iva) lAyaNNa lAlasau lAhu liMbaDai vaMkI vakima liha lihiA lIha lukku degvaMsaha vakalu leppiNu levi leviNu lehiM lekhaDau (labhAmahe) 386-1 loheM (lohena) 122-17 (laghukIbhUtaH) 384-1 lhasi (lastam) 415-2 (lagitvA,lAgayitvA) 331, va vaMkA (lAvaNya) (vakA:) 412.1 414.1 vakihiM (deglAlasaH) (vakrAbhyAm ) 401.1 (lAbhaH) (vakrAm) 330-3 (vakrimANam) (nimbe) 34402 387-2 vaMkuDau (lekhA) (vakra:) 418.6 vaMcayara (likhitAni) (vaJcakatarAH) 412.2 vaMdei (lekhA) (vandate) 423-3 (vaMzAnAm ) 419-1 (nilInaH) 401-2 (lAtvA, gRhItvA) 370-3 (valkalam ) 341-2 vagga 330-4 (valgAm ) (lAtvA) 395-1, 440 vacchahu, vacchahe (vRkSAt ) (lAtuma) vajja (lAnti) (vAyate) 387-3 vajjei (varjayati) (lekha:) 422-6 vajjaNau (vAdayitA) (lekhA) 329 vajjamvA (loke) (vajramayau) 395-5 438-2 (lokaH) 366-1,420-2, vaDavAnala (vaDavAnala:) 419.4 422-16,443 vaDavAnalassa (vaDavAnalasya) 365-2 (lokam ) 442-2 vaDDattaNa (=mahattvam ) 384 (lokAH) 350-2 vaittaNaho (mahattvasya) (lokasya) 365-1 vaDattaNu (-mahattvam) 367-3 (lomapaTI) vaDDappaNu (-mahattvam ) 366 (locane) 411.1 vaDDAI (=bRhanti ) (locanAni) 365-1 vaDha (mUrkha) 362,402, (locanayoH) 344-1 422-4,10 (locanAbhyAm ) 356 vaNNiai (varNyate) 345 418 vaNi (vane) 340-1,357-2 444.3 'vaNehiM ('vanaiH) 122-1. loi lou lou loaho loaho loaDI loaNa loaNaI loaNahaM loaNehi loNu loNu

Page #220
(191) ) slilili tuille vAlai 'vaNu (vraNa:) 401.3 vahu (dha) 401.1 vaNa-vAsu (vanavAsam) 396-5 vANArasihiM (vArANasyAm) 442-1 vaNNI (varNA) 330.1 vAeM (vAtena) vattaDI (vArtA) 432 __vAyasu (vAyasam ) 352 yaddali (abhre) 401-2 vAra (vAram ) 356, 422-11 "vammaha (manmatha) 350-1 vAra i vAra (vAraMvAram ) 383.2 vammahu (manmatha:) 344-1 __ vAriA (vAritaH, vAritam ) 330-2, vayasiahu (vayasyAbhyaH,vayasyAnAm )351 438-3 vayaNa (vadana) 396.5 (vAlayati) 330-4 'vayaNAI (vacanAni) 340-1 vAseNa (vyAsena) 399 'vayaNu (vacanam )350-1, 367-1 vAsu (vAsam ) 396-5,430-1 vara-ta (rataro) 370-1 __ vAsAratti (varSArAtre,varSAyAm ) 395-4 vari (varam ) vAhiu (vAhitam ) 365-3 . varisasaeNa (varSazatena) 332-1 vi (api) 330-4,332-1, varisa-sayAI (varSazatAni) 418-3 334-1,335, valAhuM (valAmahe) 386-1 336-1,337, valaNAI (valanAni) 422-2 339,340.1, valayA (valayAni) 352 341-1, 343-2, valayAvali-nivaDaNa-bhaeNa (valayAvali 349-1, 353, nipatana-bhayena) 444-2 356, 358-1, vallahai (vallabhe) 383-1 365-2, 366, vallahareM vallabhakam, vallabham ) 358-2, 367-5, 3.0, 376-2, 377-1, vallaha-viraha-mahAdahaho(vallabhavirahamahAhRdasya) 383-1, 387-2, 444-2 vavasAu (vyavasAya:) 385-1 395-1, 102, vasati (vasanti) 404-1, 414-2, 'vaseNa (vazena) 4 19-4, 422-1, vasi karahu (vazIkuruta) 427-1 423.4, 541-2, vaha (vahati) 401-1 445-2, 3.. vahilau (zIghram) 422-1 vidyAli (vikAle) 377-1, 424 Eliitliloliittinen

Page #221
(192) viiNNu vivai (vitIma:) 444-1 virahANala-jAla-karAlibau vidhoi (viyoge) 368 (virahAnalajvAlAkarAlitakaH) 415.1, vioeM (viyogena) 419.3 429-1 viguttAI (=vinATitAH) 421-1 'virahiahaM (virahitAnAm ) 377-1 vicci (vamani) 350.1 vilambu (vilambasva) 387-2 'vicchoha (vikSobha) 396.1 vilaggI (vilagnam ) 445-2 vichoDavi (vimocya) 439-4 vilAsiNIo (vilAsinIH) 348 vidyAlu (=aspRzyasaMsarga:) 422-3 vilijjai (vilIyate) 418-5 viDhatta (arjitam ) 422-4 (vipad ) viNai 427-1 vivarIrI viparItA) 424 viNAsaho (vinAzasya) 424 visaMtula (visaMSThulA) 436 viNijjiau (vinirjitaH) 396-5 visa-gaMTha (viSapranthiH ) 420-3 viNimma vidu (vinirmApitaH) 446 / visama (viSamau) 350-2 viNu . (vinA) visamA viSamam ) 395-4 386-1, visamI (viSamA) 421-1,441-2 visa-hAriNI (viSahAriNI) 439-2 vistAraH) 395-7 visAu (viSAdam) 385.1 viddavai (vidvati visAhiu (visAdhitam ) 386-1 vinaDau (vinaTatu) 385-1 visi? (viziSTaH) 358-2 vinaDijjai (vinATyate) 370.2 visUrai (viSIdati) 340-2 vinnAsiA (vinaashite)| 418-1 visUrahi (khidyase) 522-2 vippiyanAva (vipriyanauH) 423.1 vihalia-jaNa-abbhuddharaNu viSpi-Arau (vipriyakArakaH) 343-2 (vihavalitajanAbhyuddharaNam ) vimalajali (vimalajalena) 383-2 vihavi (vibhave) 418-6 vimhai (vismaye) 420..2 vihave (vibhave) 422.6 viralA (viralAH) 412 vihasaMti (vikasanti) 365.1 virala-pahAu (viralaprabhAva:) / 341.3 / / vihANu (vibhAnakam )330-2,362 (viraha) 441-2 vihi (vidhiH ) 385-1,414.1 virahaho (virahasya) 132 vihiMdu (vihitam ) 416 virahu (virahaH) 413.3 vihi-vasiNa (vidhivazena) 387.1 vitthAru viraha

Page #222
(193) vINa vIsarai veccai vesa (vINA) 329 saMti (zAntinA) 451-2 vIsa (vizatiH) 423-4 / saMdesaDA (saMdezAna) 419-3 (vismayate) 426.1 / saMdeseM (saMdezena) 434-1 vuai (vrajati) 392 "saMdhihiM (sandhau ) vuJappi-vuripaNu (vajitvA) 392 saMpada (saMpadam ) 372-1,385-1 vutta 421-1 saMpaDa (saMpad ) vunna (viSaNNaH) 421-1 saMpaDiya tA) 423-1 veu (vedaH) 438-3 saMpaya (saMpad) . 335,400 veggalA (=dUrasthaH) 370-4 saMpesiA (saMpreSitau) 414-3 (=vyayati) 419.1 . saMbhava ho (saMbhavasya) 395-3 veNa (vINA) ___329 samuha (samukhe, saMmukham ) 395-5 verikha (vairiNaH) 439-1 114-3 (vezyAma ) 385-1 saMvarevi (saMvarItum ) 422-5 voDDiI (see boDDia) 335 saMvaliaM. (saMvalitam ) 349-2 vratu (batam ) 30.4 saMsittau (saMsiktaH) 395-2 (vyAsa:) 399-1 sakaNNI (sakarNA) 330-3 (vani) 150 sakkA (zaknoti) 422-5,441-2 saI (svayam ) 339, 402 sajjNu (sajjana:) 122.16 sauNAhaM (zakunInAm ) 445-3 sjjnnhN| (sajjanAnAm ) 422-7 sauNi (zakuni:) 391 / sajjhu (sAdhyaH) 370-4 sauNi (zakunInAm) 304-1 / sasthihiM (zastraiH) 358-1 saMkaDu (saGkaTama) 395-4 . satthu (zAstram) 399-1 sakaNNI (makarNA) 330-3 __ satthari (srastare) 357-2 (zaMkara :) 331 satthAvatthahaM (svasthAvasthAnAm ) 422-16 (zaGkhAnAm ) 422.3 satthAvatthehiM (svasthAvasthaiH) 396-2 saMgaho (gAya) 434-1 sadosu (sadoSaH) 401-4 saMgami 418-1 sabadhu (zapatham ) saMgara-saehiM (marazataiH) 345 sabhala 396-3 saMci (saMcinu) 422-4 sama ('same) 358-3 saMtA (saMtaH) 389-1 samattahaM (samastAnAm) 401-6 vAsu . 'vvaya saMkhahaM

Page #223
(194) 332-2 422.4 (samAptam ) (samApyate) (samApyatAm ) (samarAGgaNe) (samarabharaH) 395-5 __ 371 samatta samapai samappau samaraMgaNai samara-bhara samAuleNa samANu sammANei sayAI 'saeNa sayala saya-vAra (samam ) 418-2,438-3 (smaanyti| .. 334-1 savvaMgAyo (sarvAGgI:) 348-1 savvarge (sarvAGgaNa) 396-4 savvaMga-chailla (sarvAGgacchekAH) 412-1 savvAyareNa (sarvAdareNa) 122-5 savvAsaNa-riu- saMbhavaho (sarvAzanaripusaMbhavasya) 395-3 sasaharu (zazadharaH) 422-7 sasi (zazI) 395-1,118-6 sasi-maMDala-cadimae (zazimaNDala candrikayA) 349-1 sasi-rAhu (zazirAhU) sasi-reha (zazirekhA) sahahiM (zobhante) sahebaraM. (soDhavyama) 438-2 sahesai (sahiSyante) 422-17 saha (saha) sahasa tti (sahasA iti) 352 sahAva (svabhAva) 422-17 (sakhi).. 332-1,379-2, sara sariNa sahi saru sarehi sarau saralA saravarehi sarAvi sarihi sarisima sarosu salajju 'salila saloNu sallaiu sallaihiM savvu savahiM (degzatena) 332-1 (sakalAm ) 441-2 (zatavAram ) 356,422-11 (zarAn zagai 344-1,114-3 (zareNa) (zaraH) (sarobhiH ) 422.10 (zarad ) 357-2 (saralAn ) 387-1 (sarovaraiH) 422-10 (zarAve) (saridbhiH ). 422-10 (sadRzatAm ) (saroSaH) (salajnam) 430.1 ('salila) 395-2 (salAvaNyam) 444-3 (sallakIH ) 387-1 (sallakyAm ) 422-8 (sarvaH, sarvam ) 366,438.2 (sarveH) 429-1 sAmantu 414-3,444.4 (sakhike) 358-1,367-1 (saha) 356,4 19-3 (degsAmAnyaH) 418-6 sAmalA (zyAmala:) sAmi (svAmI) 334-1 sAmiza (svAmin ) sAmiaho (svAminaH) sAmiu (svAmI) sAmihaM (svAmibhya:) 341-2 sAmi-pasAu (svAmiprasAdam) 430-1

Page #224
(195) sAru sAyaraho (sa grsy|.395-7,4 19-4 sivatittha - (zivatIrtham) 442-2 sAyari (sAgare) 383.2 sisirakAli (zizirakAle) 415-1 sAyaru (sAgaraH) sisiru (ziziraH) 357-2 sAra ('sAra) 422.11 sihi-kaDhaNu (zikSikvathanam ) 438-2 (sAra:) 315.7 sIbalA (zItala:) 343-1 sAru (sArama) 365-3 sIbalu (zItalam ) 343.1 sArasa (sArasa) sIdhala-jalahu (zItalajalAt ) 415-1 sArikkhu (sAdRzyam ) 404-1 sImA-saMdhihiM (sImAsandhau) 430-1 sAvaNu (zrAvaNa:) 357-2 sIla-kalaMkiahaM / zIlakalaGkitAnAm ) 428 sAva-saloNI (sarve salAvaNyA) 420.3 sIsi (zIrSe) sAmvali (shyaamlaa| 344.1 sIsu (zirSam ) 389-1 sAsa (zvAsAn ) 387.1 sIhaho (siMhena) / 418-2 sAsAnala-jAla-jhalakiau sIha-caveDa-caDaka (=siMhacapeTAprahAraH) (zvAsAnalajvAlAjvalitaH). 395-2 suvahiM (svapanti) . 376-2 sAhu 6-1,422-16 (zrutA) zaGgebhyaH) .. 337 suaNassu (sujamAya) sikkhati (zikSante) 372-1 suaNu (sujanaH) 336-1,406-3 sikkheda (zikSate .344-1 sucaNehi (sujanaiH) 422-10 sikkhu (zikSAma) 401-1 suiNaMtari (svapnAntare) 434-1 siddhatthA (siddhArthAn ) 423-3 sui-satthu (zrutizAstram ) 399-1 simbho (zleSma) .412 suMdara-savvaMgAo (sundarasarvAGgIH) 348-1 siri (zirasi) 423-4,445-3 sukiyo (sukRtam) - 329 (ziraH) 1.45.2 (sukRtam) 329 sireNa (zirasA) (sukRtam) 329 "siri ('zriyam) sukAhi (zuSkAni bhavanti)427-1 siri-ANaMda (zrIAnanda) (saukhyam) 340-1 * sila (zilA) 337 sudhaiM (mukhena) silAyalu (zilAtalam ) 3.41-1 suddha (muSTha) 422.5 bilu (zivam ) .. 440 suNahara (vA) 'siMgahuM siru sukidu

Page #225
(196) supurisa (supuruSaH,supuruSAH)367-3, hauM (bhavatu) / .422-2 hagai (hanti ) 418-2 subhiccu (subhRtyam) 334-1 hatthaDau sumarijjA (smayate) 426-1 hatthaDA (hastau ) 439-1 sumvari (smara) 387-1 hatthihi (hastAbhyAm ) 358-1 sumaraNu (smaraNam ) 426.1 hatthu (hastam ) 422.8 surau (suratam ) 332-2 hatthe (hastena) suvaMsahaM 419.1 hatthi (hastI ) suvaNNa-reha (suvarNarekhA) 330-1 haya-vihi (hatavidhiH) 357-3 suhu (sukham ) 370-3, 441-1 hayAsa (hatAza) --383-1 suhacchDI (sukhAsikA) 423.2 / harAviA (hAritA:) suhacchiahiM (sukhAsikAyAm ) 376-2 hari (hariH) 391-1,420-2, muhacchI-tilavaNi(sukhAsikAtilavane) 357-2 suhaya -jaNassu (subhagajanasya) 419-3 hariNAI (hariNAH) 422-15 suhAsiu (subhASitam ) 391 hali (=he sakhi, hale) 332-2, sevai (sevate). 358-1 sesaho (zeSasya) 401-3 . halohalega (=premA kulatayA) 396-2 sesu (zeSam ) 440.1 hasaMtu (hasana ) 383.3 seharu (zekharaH) 416 hasi (hasitam ) 396-1 332-1 __hAriNI (hAriNI) 439.2 soevA (svapitavyam ) 438-3 __hAsahe (hAsAyAH) 350-1 sokvaha (saukhyAnAm ) 332-1 hiai (hRdaye)330-3, 395-4, soma-gahaNu (somagrahaNam ) 396-1 420-1 sohai (zobhate) hiba (hRdayam) 370-2 sosaTha (zuSyatu) 365-2 hiaDauM (hRdayam ) 350-2 hau . (aham ) 338,340-2, hivaDA,hiyaDA (hRdaya)357-3,422-11, 370-2,379, 422-17, 391,414.5, 439.1 420-1,420-11, hiA (hRdaya) hadaya) 422.2 .: 525-1 hithaya-Thiu (hRdayasthitaH) 439-3 (saH)

Page #226
(197) hubA huMkAraDaeM huhurutti (khallu) 390 (bhUtam) 438-2 (hukAreNa) 422-15 hou (bhavatu 420-2 huhuru iti(zabdena)] 423-1 hojja (bhavet ) 370-2 ( he sakhi) 379.1 honti (bhavanti) 406-2,522-10 (bhavati) 330-2,3 4 3-1, hosai (bhaviSyati) 388 362,367-1, hosahiM (bhaviSyanti) 418-3 3.77-1,401.1, hontau (bhavAn ) 355,373, 402,422.7, 379,380 hoDa

Page #227